Docstoc

Sedanja_struktura_ang

Document Sample
Sedanja_struktura_ang Powered By Docstoc
					             PRESENT STRUCTURE OF

SLOVENE MOTOR VEHICLES SYSTEM




              Competences and organisational structure


                          Legal framework


                Procedures relating to motor vehicles


                       Changes set in motion




version 03                                        27 September 2005
INDEX
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS....................................................................................................... 6

GENERAL INTRODUCTION ..................................................................................................... 7

CHAPTER 1 PRESENT COMPETENCES AND ORGANISATIONAL STRUCTURE ............ 8
   1.     INTRODUCTION............................................................................................................. 8
        1.1   MINISTRY OF TRANSPORT................................................................................... 8
           1.1.1 Organisation Chart Ministry of Transport..............................................................................8
           1.1.2    Main tasks within each Directorate General ................................................................11
           1.1.3    Organisation chart DRSC ............................................................................................13
           1.1.4    Main tasks of the individual DRSC units related to the vehicle area............................13
           1.1.5    Traffic Inspectorate of the Republic of Slovenia ..........................................................15
        1.2      MINISTRY OF THE INTERIOR ............................................................................. 16
           1.2.1 Organisation Chart Ministry of the Interior..........................................................................16
           1.2.2 Internal Administrative Affairs Directorate ..........................................................................17
        1.3      MINISTRY OF THE ENVIRONMENT AND SPATIAL PLANNING ........................ 19
        1.4      MINISTRY OF FINANCE ....................................................................................... 19
        1.5      MINISTRY OF JUSTICE ........................................................................................ 19
        1.6.     MINISTRY OF PUBLIC ADMINISTRATION......................................................... 19
        1.7      MINISTRY OF THE ECONOMY ............................................................................ 19



CHAPTER             THE VEHICLE CHAIN – GENERAL INFORMATION ....................................... 20
        2.1      OVERVIEW OF PRIMARY TASKS ....................................................................... 20
        2.2      LICENSING............................................................................................................ 20
        2.3      TOTAL REGISTERED MOTOR VEHICLES.......................................................... 20
        2.4      DOCUMENTS ........................................................................................................ 20
        2.5      FIRST REGISTRATION......................................................................................... 20
        2.6      CHANGES ............................................................................................................. 21
        2.7      SUSPENSION........................................................................................................ 21
        2.8      TERMINATION OF REGISTRATION .................................................................... 21
        2.9      LICENSE NUMBERS AND NUMBER PLATES .................................................... 21
        2.10     CENTRAL VEHICLE REGISTER .......................................................................... 23
        2.11     MOTOR VEHICLE TAX ......................................................................................... 23
        2.12     ROAD TAX............................................................................................................. 23
        2.13     INSURANCE .......................................................................................................... 23
        2.14     TRACING AND ENFORCEMENT ......................................................................... 24
        2.15     APPROVAL OF VEHICLE TYPES ........................................................................ 24
        2.16     TECHNICAL INSPECTIONS ................................................................................. 24



CHAPTER 3 THE DRIVING LICENSE CHAIN – GENERAL INFORMATION ...................... 25
        3.1      OVERVIEW OF PRIMARY TASKS IN THE DRIVING LICENSE CHAIN.............. 25
        3.2      TRAINING AND EXAMINATION ........................................................................... 25
        3.3      DOCUMENTS ........................................................................................................ 25
        3.4      REGISTRATION .................................................................................................... 25
        3.5      REGISTRATION OF OFFENCES ......................................................................... 25



CHAPTER 4 PRESENT LEGAL FRAMEWORK .................................................................... 26
        4.1      INTRODUCTION.................................................................................................... 26
        4.2      TECHNICAL SUITABILITY OF VEHICLES ........................................................... 26
           4.2.1        Act on Technical Requirements for Products and on Conformity Assessment............26
           4.2.2        Road Traffic Safety Act ...............................................................................................26
        4.3      CONSUMER PROTECTION ACT ......................................................................... 26
        4.4      ENVIRONMENT PROTECTION ACT.................................................................... 27


                                                                                                                                               3
    4. 5     CONNECTION WITH RELATED AREAS.............................................................. 27
       4. 5.1       General Product Safety Act .........................................................................................27
       4. 5.2       Standardisation Act .....................................................................................................27
       4. 5.3       Accreditation Act .........................................................................................................27
       4. 5.4       Inspection Monitoring Act ............................................................................................27
       4. 5.5       Personal data protection act........................................................................................27
       4. 5.6       Administrative Fees Act (OJ no. 40/04).......................................................................28
       4. 5.7       Road Transport Act (OJ no. 26/05) .............................................................................28
       4. 5.8       Dangerous Goods Transport Act (OJ no. 79/99) .........................................................28



CHAPTER 5 MOTOR VEHICLES TECHNICAL LEGISLATION ……………………...………29
    5.1      VEHICLES TYPE-APPROVAL SYSTEM .............................................................. 29
       5.1.1        Framework directives ..................................................................................................29
       5.1.2        Separate directives......................................................................................................29
       5.1.3        National type-approval and individual approval of vehicles .........................................29
    5.2      OTHER RULES CONNECTED WITH VEHICLES IN USE…………………………30
       5.2.1        Speed limiting devices.................................................................................................30
       5.2.2        Devices and equipment of vehicles ............................................................................30
       5.2.3        Masses and dimensions of vehicles ............................................................................31
       5.2.4        Minimum requirements for vehicles in road transport..................................................31
       5.2.5        First aid box.................................................................................................................32



CHAPTER 6 PROCEDURES RELATING TO THE VEHICLE CHAIN ................................... 33
    6.1      PROCEDURES FOR VEHICLE CONFORMITY ASSESSMENT ......................... 33
       6.1.1 Organisation chart of the present institutional system ........................................................33
       6.1.2 Vehicles with EC WVTA .....................................................................................................34
       6.1.3 Procedure of national (SI) type- approval of vehicle...........................................................34
       6.1.4 Procedure of recognition of foreign national type-approval ................................................34
       6.1.5 Individual approval of unique vehicles or vehicles produced in small series ......................35
       6.1.6 Individual approval of a new vehicle without EC WVTA .....................................................35
       6.1.7 Individual approval of modified vehicle...............................................................................36
       6.1.8 Individual approval in the case of import of new vehicle with EC WVTA ............................37
       6.1.9 Individual approval in the case of import of used vehicle with EC WVTA...........................37
       6.1.10 Individual approval at import of a vehicle for certain persons (vehicles for country leaders,
       ambassadors, diplomats, return of migrants, foreigners, who obtained temporary or permanent
       residence in the RS, heritage, donated vehicles for humanitarian purposes)..............................39
       6.1.11 Type-approval of vehicles systems, components and separate technical units ...............39
    6.2 PRESENT STATE IN THE AREA OF VEHICLE REGISTRATION AND ROAD
    WORTHINESS TESTS ..................................................................................................... 40
       6.2.1        Responsibilities and procedure on vehicle registration................................................40
       6.2.2        Present organisation in the area of vehicle roadworthiness tests and registration ......44
       6.2.3        Roadworthiness tests ..................................................................................................44



CHAPTER 7 PROCEDURES RELATING TO THE DRIVING LICENSE CHAIN ................... 46
    7.1 APPLICATION PROCEDURE .................................................................................... 46
    7.2 PROCEDURE OF ISSUING DRIVING LICENSES ................................................... 46
    7.3 PROCEDURE OF EXTENSION OF THE VALIDITY OF DRIVING LICENSES........ 47
    7.4 PROCEDURE IN CASE OF WITHDRAWAL OF A DRIVING LICENSE.................... 47
    7.5 SPECIAL PROCEDURES .......................................................................................... 47
    7.6 PROCEDURE OF EXCHANGE OF FOREIGN DRIVING LICENSES ISSUED IN
        THIRD COUNTRIES .................................................................................................. 48
    7. 7 PROCEDURE OF EXCHANGE OF FOREIGN DRIVING LICENSES ISSUED IN
        OTHER EU MEMBER STATES OR EES COUNTRIES ............................................ 48




                                                                                                                                                  4
CHAPTER 8 CHANGES SET IN MOTION …………………....………………………………….50
   8.1. INTRODUCTION ....................................................................................................... 50
   8.2 LEGAL AND POLITICAL BASIS FOR THE TRANSFER OF COMPETENCES ........ 50
   8.3 CHANGES (TO BE) SET IN MOTION WITHIN THE MINISTRY OF TRANSPORT .. 51



ANNEX 1        LEGISLATION ON MOTOR VEHICLES WITHIN THE COMPETENCE OF
                THE MINISTRY OF TRANSPORT ................................................................... 53

ANNEX 2        LEGISLATION ON MOTOR VEHICLES WITHIN THE COMPETENCE OF THE
                MINISTRY OF THE INTERIOR ........................................................................ 55

ANNEX 3        ACT ON TECHNICAL REQUIREMENTS FOR PRODUCTS AND ON
                CONFORMITY ASSESSMENT ....................................................................... 58

ANNEX 4        TECHNICAL SPECIFICATIONS RELATING TO THE RULES ON EC TYPE-
                APPROVAL.. .................................................................................................... 64

ANNEX 5        RULES ON EC TYPE-APPROVAL OF MOTOR VEHICLES............................ 68

ANNEX 6        RULES ON EC TYPE-APPROVAL OF TWO AND THREE WHEEL MOTOR
                VEHICLES…..................................................................................................... 74

ANNEX 7        RULES ON EC TYPE-APPROVAL OF AGRICULTURAL AND FORESTRY
                TRACTORS . .................................................................................................... 79

ANNEX 8        RULES ON VEHICLE CONFORMITY ASSESSMENT ..................................... 85

ANNEX 9         RULES ON DEVICES AND EQUIPMENT OF VEHICLES............................. 160

ANNEX 10        ROAD TRAFFIC SAFETY ACT...................................................................... 161

ANNEX 11       RULES ON REGISTRATION OF MOTOR VEHICLES AND TRAILERS ....... 214

ANNEX 12        RULES ON ROADWORTHINESS TESTS OF MOTOR VEHICLES AND
                TRAILERS ...................................................................................................... 220

ANNEX 13       RULES ON DRIVING LICENSES.................................................................... 231

ANNEX 14       ENVIRONMENT PROTECTION ACT.............................................................. 235

ANNEX 15       GENERAL PRODUCT SAFETY ACT ............................................................. 236

ANNEX 16       STANDARDISATION ACT .............................................................................. 243

ANNEX 17       ACCREDITATION ACT ................................................................................... 249

ANNEX 18       CONSUMER PROTECTION ACT ................................................................... 252

ANNEX 19       PERSONAL DATA PROTECTION ACT ......................................................... 254

ANNEX 20       ADMINISTRATIVE FEES ACT ....................................................................... 255

ANNEX 21       DATABASES DRSC SECTOR FOR VEHICLES ............................................ 256




                                                                                                                                 5
              LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

DRSC     Direkcija Republike Slovenije za ceste
         (Directorate of the Republic of Slovenia for Roads)

COC      Certificate of Conformity

ELV      End of Life Vehicles

OJ       Uradni list RS
         (Official Gazette of the Republic of Slovenia)

RS       Republic of Slovenia

TSV      Tehnicna specifikacija za motorna in priklopna vozila
         (Technical Specifications for Vehicles)

Zakr     Zakon o akreditaciji
         (Accreditation Act)

ZSta-1   Zakon o standardizaciji
         (Standardisation Act)

ZTZPUS   Zakon o tehnicnih zahtevah za proizvode in o ugotavljanju
         skladnosti
         (Technical Requirements for Products and Conformity Assessment
         Act)

ZVCP     Zakon o varnosti cestnega prometa
         (Road Traffic Safety Act)




                                                                          6
                               GENERAL INTRODUCTION


This document was produced during the first stage of the implementation of PHARE Twinning
project SI 03 IB EC 01 (Optimal structure of Slovene motor vehicles system).

The purpose of this document is to give an insight in the present competences and the
organisational structure of the ministries and the institutions in the Republic of Slovenia that in
one way or another are involved with the road traffic area, in the legal framework within which
the present system operates and in the procedures that are related to the so-called vehicle
chain and the driving license chain.

As such this document is supposed to contain the basic information that is needed for the
execution of the tasks (inputs) that have to be carried out to meet the Overall object of
Twinning project SI 03 IB EC 01. In particular this document contains the basic information
that is needed for the execution of the activities 1.1 (Analysis of the existing state of the
Slovene motor vehicles system), 1.2 (Analysis of the existing legislation on motor vehicles,
including legal principles, to identify subjects with potential to be improved), 2.1 (Analysis of
the current organisational structure) and 3.1 (Analysis of the present legal framework within
which the motor vehicles area operates).

However providing the basic information that is needed for the analysis to be held is not the
only function of this document. Based on the analysis of the existing state of the Slovene
motor vehicles system, the existing legislation on motor vehicles, the current organisational
structure and the present legal framework proposals will be made to optimize the Slovene
motor vehicles system, a detailed design of the future organisation will be presented and a
new Motor Vehicles Act and a blue print for a future Road Traffic Act will be drafted. The
information that is gathered in this document will also be very useful in that stage of the
implementation of the Twinning project. And last but not least the information this document
contains, could be usefull when implementing the proposals on optimising the Slovene motor
vehicles system.

For this reason the information that has been brought together in this document will be
revised periodically and new or more detailed information will be added. Thus throughout the
project this document will be one of the basic tools in the frame of the implementation of the
present Twinning project as a whole.




                                                                                                 7
CHAPTER 1 PRESENT COMPETENCES AND ORGANISATIONAL
          STRUCTURE


1. INTRODUCTION

In the present system the responsibilities in the area of motor vehicles are divided among
several administrative authorities, the most controversial issue being the division of
competence between the Ministry of the Interior and the Ministry of Transport. The
fragmentary dealing with this area is evident also in the fact that the subarea of technical
suitability of motor vehicles is the subject of two legal acts.

Besides the Ministry of the Interior and the Ministry of Transport there are other entities, such
as administrative units, authorised organisations and vehicle owners, which also perform
some particular tasks.

The present division of responsibilities is as follows:


1.1     MINISTRY OF TRANSPORT

The Ministry of Transport is executing the tasks on the field of railway, aviation, maritime
transport, transport on inland waters and road traffic, except the control of safety in road traffic
and the tasks within the field of traffic infrastructure. In order to be able to realise its vision
and policies, the Ministry of Transport determined the following objectives:
- assurance of suitable mobility,
- effective care for the economy,
- rational use of traffic infrastructure,
- safety and efficiency of the traffic system,
- protection of natural and cultural environment,
- sensible use of public finance,
- higher value added of the services,
- employment in traffic activities.


1.1.1 Organisation Chart Ministry of Transport




                                                                                                  8
1.1.2   Main tasks within each Directorate General


1.1.2.1 Directorate General for Roads

The field of work of the Directorate General for Roads and the two Sectors within this Directorate
General (Sector for State Roads and Vehicles and Sector for Motorways) is:
   • the exercise of administrative and professional tasks referring to the realisation of the
        national programme and planning of the development and maintenance of motorways,
   • vehicle conformity assessment,
   • the assurance of normative, strategic and organisational support to executors,
   • monitoring of the management of motorways and highways,
   • development, maintenance and monitoring of the management of road system;
   • development and supervision of the construction, maintenance and management of the
        main roads and regional roads;
   • establishment of a uniform system of informing users on whole road network in the
        Republic of Slovenia;
   • development and monitoring of the work of the centre for management of traffic,
   • initiation of technology of intelligent transport systems,
   • harmonised development of road connections on the territory of the Republic of Slovenia,
        and
   • studying of the ways how to maintain roads in the most economic way.


1.1.2.2 Directorate General for Civil Aviation

This Directorate General, in line with legal provisions, performs the following activities in the sphere
of civil aviation:
     • prepares documents on development;
     • performs tasks in relation to public investments;
     • prepares starting-points and participates in preparation of the laws and other regulations as
          well as monitors their implementation;
     • cares about safety in air traffic;
     • actively participates in working bodies of international organisations, prepares starting
          points for bilateral and multilateral agreements and takes part in negotiations;
     • examines international aviation standards and technical regulations and procedures and
          participates in their adoption and implementation ( for example: ICAO, EUROCONTROL,
          JAA);
     • performs tasks connected with investigation of air accidents;
     • examines technological development, activities and trends in this sphere and participates in
          preparation of training programmes for aircraft personnel;
     • examines and keeps aviation statistics.
The Administration for Air Traffic of the Republic Slovenia is a body within the Ministry of Transport
and Communications.


1.1.2.3 General Maritime Directorate

This General Directorate, which is located in Ljubljana, and the Slovenian Maritime Directorate,
which is located in Koper, are responsible for:
    • sea traffic and maritime safety,
    • preparation of maritime development documents,
    • drafting maritime laws and executive regulations,
    • adoption and introduction of international maritime standards and technical regulations,
    • progress of maritime activities,
    • hydrographic activities,
    • activities related to investments in maritime infrastructure,
    •   following economic and business activities in maritime area,
    •   preparation and execution of memorandums of understanding relating to maritime traffic,
    •   development and stimulation of a combined transport system,
    •   active participation and co-operation with international organisations and institutions,
        preparations of bilateral and multilateral agreements and participating in negotiations.


1.1.2.4 Directorate General for Railway Transport

This Directorate General is in charge of:

    •   preparation of developmental documents
    •   preparation of legal acts and regulations,
    •   organising and supervising of the financing and executing investment works in the field of
        railway infrastructure,
    •   railway traffic security,
    •   development and stimulation of the combined transport,
    •   co-operation with international organisations.

The Directorate General for Railway Transport takes an active part in international associations.
Several agreements contributing to improvement of the railway traffic quality and to a better
competitive position of the railway transport in the market for transport services have been
concluded with the neighbouring countries.


1.1.2.5 Directorate General for Transport Policy

Among other duties, the Directorate General for Traffic Policy is competent for executing the
following tasks:
     • tasks referring to the traffic policy of the Republic of Slovenia including the strategy of
        regional development and structural policy of the Republic of Slovenia;
     • co-ordination of traffic connections with neighbouring countries and EU Member States;
     • monitoring of information on traffic and traffic streams;
     • monitoring of the state of traffic infrastructure, movements of traffic streams, activities and
        trends on the field of European transport policy;
     • promotion of development of intelligent transport systems;
     • proposals of measures for development and management of traffic;
     • co-ordination, monitoring and harmonisation of European affairs and international relations
        from the field of traffic; and
     • execution of tasks related to the public transport and transport in internal and international
        road traffic.

The tasks of the Directorate General for traffic Policy are executed in the Sector for Traffic Policy,
the Sector for European Affairs and International Relations and the Sector for European and Other
Funds.




                                                                                                    12
1.1.3   Organisation chart DRSC

DRSC is an administrative body under the responsibility of the Ministry of Transport.




1.1.4   Main tasks of the individual DRSC units related to the vehicle area


1.1.4.1 DRSC Motor vehicles department

•   Organisation and management of procedures for verifying that vehicles, vehicle specifications
    and vehicle parts and equipment conform to valid regulations in RS
    - national vehicle type-approval,
    - type-approval of vehicles, systems, components and separate technical units,
    - individual vehicle approvals;
•   Preparation of technical regulations in the area of vehicles;
•   Preparation and co-operation in updating regulations in the area of vehicles;
•   Participation in and preparation of the adoption of international type-approval regulations.


1.1.4.2 DRSC Road transport department

•   Participation in the preparation of laws and secondary legislation in the area of road transport;
•   Professional supervision of commercial public service providers;
•   Issuing licenses and acts set out in the Road Transport Act;
•   Financing commercial public services defined by the Road Transport Act;
•   Management of a register of routes and timetables forming the basis for the formation of a
    tender for transport needs;
•   Co-ordination and determination of timetables in scheduled public transport;
•   Proposal of prices for transport services in public passenger transport;



                                                                                                  13
•   Development of scheduled public transport sector and planning and fostering of commercial
    public services;
•   Preparation of professional basis for determination of minimum access standards for scheduled
    public transport;
•   Preparation and implementation of public tenders for transport requirements in scheduled public
    passenger transport;
•   Implementation of procedures for the awarding of concessions and the selection of
    concessionaires;
•   Preparation of concession acts and concession contracts, and determination of the criteria for
    selection of the most favourable bidder for the provision of passenger transport in scheduled
    public transport;
•   Production of professional basis for the introduction of a uniform tariff system in scheduled
    public transport;
•   Management of the central database of the timetable system and the register of scheduled
    public transport;
•   Custody of the station distance book;
•   Implementation and monitoring of the unified ticket within the public passenger transport project
    in co-operation with the Directorate for Rail Transport.


1.1.4.3 DRSC Management and maintenance department

•   Organises and implements monitoring of regular maintenance of state roads and the structures
    on them;
•   Organises and implements tasks relating to the management and safety of state roads and
    roadside areas;
•   Issues consent and permits for interventions in protected belts, for irregular transports;
•   Issues orders for the placement of traffic and non-traffic signage;
•   Organises and implements supervision in connection with technical traffic arrangements.


1.1.4.4 DRSC Financial operation service

•   Manages, organises and co- ordinates the realisation of payments under contracts in
    accordance with the procedures and instructions of the Ministry of Finance;
•   Organises and co-ordinates the collection and repayment of the annual fee for the use of state
    roads;
•   Issues decisions on exemptions from payment of the annual fee.




                                                                                                  14
1.1.5   Traffic Inspectorate of the Republic of Slovenia


The Traffic Inspectorate is an administrative body under the responsibility of the Ministry of
Transport. It executes the control over the implementation or respect of laws and other rules in the
field of railway, aviation, road traffic and traffic infrastructure for all types of traffic and control over
the cable railways and safety of ski slopes.
Inspection control is executed by inspectors, who are officials with special competences and
responsibilities.

Internal organisation of the inspectorate origins from the vision, tasks of inspectorate and
procedures taking place inside the inspectorate.
Within the inspectorate, the following organisation units are organised:
    • Inspection for roads
    • Inspection for road traffic
    • Inspection for railway traffic, cable railways and ski slopes,
    • Inspection for civil aviation




                                                                                                          15
1.2     MINISTRY OF THE INTERIOR

The Ministry of the Interior is responsible for policy formation and implementation with regard to the
registration of vehicles, computer-based records of vehicles registered in the Republic of Slovenia,
roadworthiness tests, legislation relating to the registration of vehicles, legislation relating to driving
licenses and representation, in this area, of the Republic of Slovenia in international governmental
organisations.

The executive tasks in this area are conducted by:
- regional government offices (58) – vehicle licensing, issuing driving licenses;
- private technical inspection organisations (74) – technical inspection, vehicle licensing;
- private driving schools (167) – driving training;
- driving examination centres (16) – driving exam, issuing driving licenses.

The Ministry of the Interior runs its two databases through government’s ICT centre:
- Vehicle register;
- Database of issued driving licenses.

The Ministry of the Interior (Internal Administrative Affairs Directorate) represents Slovenia in
vehicle registration and driver licensing activities in Brussels.


1.2.1 Organisation Chart Ministry of the Interior




                                                                                                        16
More into detail the Administrative Affairs Department for Traffic is divided as follows:




1.2.2 Internal Administrative Affairs Directorate


The Internal Administrative Affairs Directorate has the following responsibilities:

• enforcing laws, other regulations and general acts in the area of internal administrative affairs;
• implementing relevant policies;
• monitoring the area of internal administrative affairs, identifying relevant trends and new
occurrences, and taking appropriate measures;
• preparing drafts of laws and secondary legislation;
• undertaking initiatives and putting forward proposals for policy-making and appropriate measures;
• co-ordinating and guiding the work of organisational units in charge of internal administrative
affairs within the administrative units at the regional level;
• developing administrative information technology;
• providing organisational, personnel, financial, administrative and technical support for the
operation of the Directorate.

1.2.2.1 Administrative Affairs Department for Traffic

The Administrative Affairs Department for Traffic has the following responsibilities:
   a) Exercises professional tasks related to the implementation of laws and other rules,
   b) Decides in administrative procedures at the first and the second level on the field of
      administrative affairs for traffic,
   c) Exercises professional tasks related to the execution of the activity of training candidate
      drivers of motor vehicles, driving licenses, registration and roadworthiness tests of vehicles,
   d) Runs a register of driving schools.


a) Training of candidate drivers of motor vehicles

    •   Runs a register of driving schools,
    •   Exercises professional tasks related to the execution of the activity of training candidate
        drivers of motor vehicles,
    •   Supervises the execution of the activity of training candidate drivers of motor vehicles,
    •   Decides in administrative procedures at the first level,
    •   Prepares proposals of executive acts


                                                                                                  17
   •   Prepares explanations and instructions related to the implementation of rules from the field
       of driving schools.


b) Execution of driving tests

   •   Performs professional tasks in the field of driving licenses,
   •   Executes supervision over the work of examining boards,
   •   Preparation of rules on driving licenses,
   •   Deciding in administrative procedures at the first level.


c) Driving licenses

   •   Executes professional tasks related to the issue of driving licenses,
   •   Executes professional supervision over the issue of driving licenses,
   •   Decides in administrative procedures at the second level in the field of the issue of driving
       licenses,
   •   Prepares rules in the field of the issue of driving licenses


d) Registration of vehicles

   •   Executes professional tasks in the field of the registration of motor vehicles and trailers,
   •   Prepares rules related to the registration of vehicles,
   •   Executes professional supervision,
   •   Decides in administrative procedures at the first and the second level in procedures related
       to registration of vehicles,
   •   Runs a register of vehicles,
   •   Executes examinations for candidate referees,
   •   Executes professional tasks related to the training of candidate referees,
   •   Executes professional supervision over the work of the registration organisations and the
       professional organisations for training.


e) Roadworthiness tests of vehicles

   •   Executes professional tasks in the field of roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles and
       trailers,
   •   Runs administrative procedures on the issue of authorisations of the Minister of the Interior
       for the execution of roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles and trailers,
   •   Executes professional tasks related to the training of candidate technician- controllers and
       heads of roadworthiness tests,
   •   Executes examinations for candidate technician- controllers and heads of roadworthiness
       tests,
   •   Prepares rules in the field of roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles and trailers,
   •   Executes professional supervision over the work of the technical inspection organisations
       for the execution of roadworthiness tests and the professional organisations for training the
       candidates.




                                                                                                 18
1.3     MINISTRY OF THE ENVIRONMENT AND SPATIAL PLANNING

The Ministry of the Environment and Spatial Planning is responsible for minimising the impact of
end-of life vehicles (ELV) on the environment in the Republic of Slovenia.

The Ministry of the Environment and Spatial Planning runs its IT register of end-of life vehicles
managed in the frame of the national system, i.e. into authorised collection and treatment facilities.

The Ministry of the Environment and Spatial Planning represents Slovenia in the work of technical
committees in Brussels regarding EC legislation in the field of ELVs.


1.4     MINISTRY OF FINANCE

The Ministry of Finance is responsible for motor vehicles taxation.


1.5     MINISTRY OF JUSTICE

The Ministry of Justice is co-responsible with the Ministry of the Interior for the registration of
offences.


1.6.    MINISTRY OF PUBLIC ADMINISTRATION

The Ministry of Public Administration is responsible for procedures and resources dealing with
public administration.


1.7     MINISTRY OF THE ECONOMY

The Ministry of the Economy is the key ministry in the area of free movement of goods and
consumer protection. It also supervises the work of national organizations in the areas of
standardisation and accreditation. The Act on Technical Requirements for Products and on
Conformity Assessment (which is a primary law in the area of type approvals of vehicles) is under
the competence of this ministry.

The Market Inspectorate is an administrative body under the responsibility of the Ministry of the
Economy. The main tasks of the inspectorate are control over the implementation of Slovene
legislation in the consumer protection area, safety of products, market, hotels and restaurants, craft,
services, prices, tourism, protection of competition and copyright protection. It is important to note
that at present the Market Inspectorate is performing also the market surveillance in the motor
vehicles area, although it is organisationally part of the Ministry of the Economy.




                                                                                                      19
CHAPTER 2 THE VEHICLE CHAIN – GENERAL INFORMATION

2.1       OVERVIEW OF PRIMARY TASKS


Chain element                      Primary tasks                          Central Registration
Licensing                          Min. of the Interior, Regional offices Min. of the Interior
Road Tax                           Min. of Transport                      Min. of Transport
Vehicle Tax                        Min. of Finance                        Min. of Finance
Insurance                          Insurance companies                    -
Tracing and enforcement            Police                                 -
Approval of vehicle types          Min. of Transport                      Min. of Transport
Technical inspections              Min. of the Interior                   Min. of the Interior



2.2       LICENSING

Slovenia’s licensing system was person-related until 31 December 2004. With the start of 2005 it
was converted to a vehicle-related system.

2.3       TOTAL REGISTERED MOTOR VEHICLES

Cars, busses, lorries, motorcycles, mopeds, agricultural tractors and trailers of over 750 kg are
registered and bear license plates.

The total number of registered vehicles is 1.100.000 (Slovenia has a population of 2 million).

2.4       DOCUMENTS

Since 2004 Slovenia has introduced a one-part vehicle document that conforms to the harmonised
European model. The document does not constitute a historical record. If any changes are
necessary, a new document is made out.
The vehicle document is produced in Slovene language; in certain municipalities (border zones), it
is bilingual - also in Italian or Hungarian.
Drivers must have their vehicle documents with them when driving a vehicle.

From 20 April 2005 renewal of vehicle documents must be inscribed every year to indicate that
obligations with respect to the insurance, inspection and taxing of the vehicle have been met.
Until that time there had been an obligation to furnish the vehicle with a new stamp every year (to
indicate that obligations with respect to the insurance, inspection and taxing of the vehicle have
been met). Those stamps are still in use till expiry of validity.
From September 2005 it will be possible to renew the document by electronic means.

2.5       FIRST REGISTRATION

90.000 vehicles (of which 23% are used vehicles) are registered for the first time each year.

      •   When privately importing a vehicle one must report with the vehicle to one of the four
          technical organisations authorised by the Ministry of Transport. Based on the COC and an
          identification and assessment of technical condition of the vehicle, a national COC is drawn
          up. This costs about € 80. Once in possession of a national COC one can apply to one of
          the regional government offices or technical inspection organisations (under the Ministry of
          the Interior) for first registration. When applying one must also produce proofs of insurance,
          tax payment, ownership, and identity. In case of used vehicles the relevant foreign
          documents must also be produced.



                                                                                                     20
      •   Authorised importers (dealers) have the right to issue a national COC for each sold vehicle.
          In order to get this right they shall provide the approval authority (Ministry of Transport) with
          a copy of the EC type-approval certificate and the technical data of the vehicle. An issued
          national COC can be used to register the vehicle in the name of the owner.

2.6       CHANGES

About 200.000 transfers are registered per year.

Applications to register vehicle ownership must be made to one of the regional government offices.
A condition for registering vehicle ownership is residence in Slovenia. This must be evident from the
proof of identity.
Proof of ownership, the most recent vehicle document and the national COC must be submitted.
When applying the vehicle must be taxed and insured and have passed inspection. The deed of
sale must be signed by the new and the previous owner. The signature of the previous owner must
be legally verified. The previous owner is only required to present himself in person in the case of
leased vehicles and must hand over the previous vehicle document.
The new vehicle document and the number plates are issued on the spot.
The fee for registering the vehicle in one’s name is € 15.

From 2005 authorised dealerships can also electronically register transfers of vehicles into or out of
their operating stock.

2.7       SUSPENSION

Statutory duties relating to a vehicle can be suspended within 30 days of the expiry of the vehicle
document (as indicated by the stamp). In case that vehicle is not dismantled one must state where
the vehicle is to be kept and hand in the number plates.

2.8       TERMINATION OF REGISTRATION

Around 40.000 vehicles are foreseen to be withdrawn from the vehicle register and dismantled each
year. In the first year of national ELVs system operating only about 15.000 ELVs were included.
Since 1.1.2005 an obligation for final users to cover ELVs dismantling costs has come into force.
Four temporary concessionaires currently run the national state public service for ELVs dismantling
(treatment), including around 40 collection points at their subcontractors. The admittance and
supervision of these services is in the hands of the Ministry of the Environment and Spatial
Planning. The average cost for service is around € 80 per one ELV.
The private sector (vehicles producers) is currently also interested in playing a role in this system.
Collected and dismantled ELVs are recorded in a separate IT register within the Ministry of the
Environment, but in the near future this will be subsumed into the central national vehicle register.

2.9       LICENSE NUMBERS AND NUMBER PLATES

License numbers consist of six positions: 2 letters/digits, a hyphen and a further 3 letters/digits.
Until August 2005, the numbering is regional, as indicated in the first two positions (e.g. Ljubljana =
LJ). Numbering does not relate to the vehicle category.

Special number plates can be purchased for € 160. In this case, one may choose all six positions,
although combinations that may cause offence are refused. Special plates may be transferred to a
subsequent vehicle. About 10,000 people make use of this facility.

Number plates are issued upon registration of ownership or (in the case of special plates, for
example) delivered later. In the latter case, one can drive with a temporary license number for up to
5 days. When a vehicle is sold, the number plates must be handed in within a month unless they
are used for a subsequent vehicle.




                                                                                                        21
Every plate is marked with a unique number. In case plates are stolen or lost, the same letter/digits
plate is issued, but with a different unique number. The unique numbers can be retrieved from the
vehicle registration.

The number plates are white with black letters.
Export plates are white with red letters and are valid for one month.
Exclusively one manufacturer produces number plates.
If a vehicle is part of a company stock, no plates are available to make a legal test drive.




                                                                                                  22
 2.10    CENTRAL VEHICLE REGISTER

 The central vehicle register is currently managed by the Ministry of the Interior, although much
 information is also registered within other organisations and ministries. For example, ‘end-of-life’
 information is registered within the Ministry of the Environment. The register contains details of
 stolen vehicles and these are maintained by the police.

 The Central vehicle register contains the following data:

 - vehicle registration number,
 - date of registration,
 - administrative unit, keeping the records on the vehicle,
 - number of entry in the records,
 - data on the first registration of a vehicle (date, place, vehicle registration number),
 - serial number of the registration certificate (vehicle license),
 - data on the owner: name and surname or company name, address of permanent or
 temporary residence or seat,
 - data on the vehicle: type, make, model, country of origin, year of manufacture, chassis number, i.e.
 car body number, engine type, engine power and capacity, empty vehicle mass, maximum load
 capacity, number of seats and standing places, shape or purpose of the car body, colour of the
 vehicle and type of the fuel consumed,
 - data on the vehicle roadworthiness test time limit in which the vehicle roadworthiness test will have
 to be carried out, and the legal person, by which the vehicle roadworthiness test was carried out,
 - data on the insurance company, with which the compulsory car insurance was effected, and the
 insurance policy number,
 - numbers of the vehicle conformity and roadworthiness certificates or the number of the vehicle
 conformity certificate for a vehicle with the single-approval certificate.

Slovenia has a national system for the registration of persons. This is currently being renovated and
the vehicle register will be subsequently linked to it for the purpose of updating personal data. At
present, changes of address must be reported within 15 days.

The police have all the data in the vehicle register at their disposal. Details of both vehicles and
owners/keepers are also available to insurance companies.

 2.11    MOTOR VEHICLE TAX

 A transaction tax is payable upon purchase of a vehicle, whether of Slovenian or of foreign origin.
 This tax falls under the auspices of the Ministry of Finance. It amounts to 1% to 13% (depending on
 the value) of the value when new in the case of new vehicles, and 5% of the sale price in case of
 used vehicles.

 2.12    ROAD TAX

 The Road Tax is a tax on the use of roads and falls under the auspices of the Ministry of Transport.

 It must be paid annually. This usually coincides with the annual inspection. Payment can be made
 for three years in advance for new vehicles which eliminates the obligation of going to a
 government office every year to get the vehicle document stamped.

 The average fee for cars is between € 75 and € 100.

 2.13    INSURANCE

 Insurance of drivers responsibility is a precondition for registration. The insurance companies keep
 records of insurance policies. Neither the government nor the insurance industry maintains a central
 register of insurance.
 The insurance certificate requirement when registering ownership at government offices will soon
 be replaced by electronic data exchange between the insurance companies and government
 offices.



                                                                                                        23
2.14    TRACING AND ENFORCEMENT

In Slovenia this is a matter for the police.

2.15    APPROVAL OF VEHICLE TYPES

The Ministry of Transport is the admission authority in Slovenia.

Slovenia does not perform any European whole vehicle type approvals. Information on the
approved vehicle types is collected (electronically) via the importers and also – since joining the EU
– via other member states. This includes a link to the ETAES distribution system of Germany and
other member states.
Slovenia runs its own central register of type approvals of all types of vehicles being sold in
Slovenia.

Admission inspections (an identification and assessment of technical condition of the vehicle) for
individual vehicles fall under the auspices of the Ministry of Transport and are carried out by 4
private technical organisations. The Ministry of Transport is responsible for supervising these
organisations. (See first registration!)

2.16    TECHNICAL INSPECTIONS

The schedule of periodic technical inspections is 3-2-2-1-1-1.

Periodic technical inspections fall under the auspices of the Ministry of the Interior and are carried
out by 74 private inspection organisations. Supervision and sanctions policy are exercised by the
Inspectorate of the Ministry of the Interior.
The fee for the periodic inspection is € 30.




                                                                                                   24
CHAPTER 3 THE DRIVING LICENSE CHAIN – GENERAL INFORMATION

3.1     OVERVIEW OF PRIMARY TASKS IN THE DRIVING LICENSE CHAIN


Chain element                                  Primary tasks
Training and examination                       Ministry of the Interior
Documents                                      Ministry of the Interior
Registration of driving licenses               Ministry of the Interior
Registration of offences                       Ministry of the Interior / Ministry of Justice



3.2     TRAINING AND EXAMINATION

The driving examination can be taken at the age of eighteen. One may start taking driving lessons
at 17 years and 6 months. Driving lessons are given by private schools of motoring, which are
supervised by the Inspectorate of the Ministry of The Interior.
From 2006 one will have the possibility to follow a special course at the age of 16, followed by a
special examination. One may then drive on the public highway at the age of 17 if accompanied by
a family member who has a driving license, and other prescribed conditions being fulfiled.

Driving examinations are conducted at 16 examination centres. These are supervised by the same
inspectorate.

3.3     DOCUMENTS

Driving licenses in Slovenia are printed on paper.

Driving licenses are automatically valid until the holder has reached the age of 80 years. They do
not have to be periodically renewed.
The driving license also constitutes an official proof of identity.

3.4     REGISTRATION

Slovenia has a central register of driving licenses, supervised by the Ministry of the Interior. This
register does not include pass photos.

There are 1.2 million registered driving licenses.

3.5     REGISTRATION OF OFFENCES

Depending on the nature of the offence penalty points are imposed. Records of these are kept in a
separate register within the Ministry of Justice. The police can impose 0-5 points; penalties in
excess of 5 points are imposed by the courts.
When the points imposed amount to 18 in total (7 in the case of novice drivers), the driving license
is revoked.




                                                                                                  25
CHAPTER 4 PRESENT LEGAL FRAMEWORK

4.1     INTRODUCTION

In 2002 a report was prepared (New Rules Governing the Vehicle Area in the Republic of Slovenia
as a result from an international project performed in the period from July 2000 to July 2002 on the
basis of the contract on co-operation of the State Administration of the Republic of Slovenia with the
Swedish Board for Accreditation and Conformity Assessment (»Twinning project«). Its basic
objective was to assist Slovenia in preparation and implementation of an important part of technical
legislation in the field of free movement of goods. A part of the project concerning the above listed
areas was intended for the establishment or development of the institutions necessary.

The assessment of the then existing legal situation is in major part still valid for the purposes of the
on going Twinning project SI 03 IB EC 01 Optimal structure of Slovene Motor Vehicles System.


4.2     TECHNICAL SUITABILITY OF VEHICLES

The sub-area of technical suitability of vehicles is the subject of two legal acts:

4.2.1   Act on Technical Requirements for Products and on Conformity Assessment
        (OJ no. 99/04)

This act determines, among other things, that conformity assessment of vehicles should be
performed before the beginning of their use; it represents a legal basis for:
   − vehicle type approval,
   − type approval of systems, parts and separate technical units,
   − single vehicle approval.

MP-DRSC is competent for the preparation and implementation of regulations in this field, while
some particular tasks are performed by other entities, such as authorised professional
organisations, manufacturers, importers and vehicle owners.

4.2.2   Road Traffic Safety Act
        (OJ no. 51/05)

This act forms a legal basis for the equipment of vehicles, roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles
and trailers, registration of vehicles and issuance of vehicle registration certificates (vehicle
licenses).

Besides the Ministry of the Interior, there are other entities, such as administrative units, authorised
organisations and vehicle owners, which also perform some particular tasks. The Ministry of the
Interior is responsible for the implementation of all regulations, governing the said sub-areas, while
MP-DRSC prepares the regulations. The professional knowledge is so concentrated in one
administrative authority, while the competence for actual solving of the issues is given to another
authority; in other words, the competence is divided in two.

There are two sub-areas to be mentioned, which are a subject of special legislation in this moment
and are not dealt with in this report, but should be kept in mind throughout the period of the reform
implementation, for they will exert direct or indirect influence upon the decisions adopted. One of
them, the Consumer Protection Act, is connected to the issues of vehicle trade and consumers'
protection. The other one is The Environment Protection Act.


4.3     CONSUMER PROTECTION ACT
        (OJ no. 20/9, 28/98, 23/99, 98/04).




                                                                                                     26
For the purposes of the current Twinning project chapter IV of this act is important because it deals
with the issue of warranty, which is also applicable for motor vehicles. The most relevant articles of
this Act are included in Annex 18.


4.4     ENVIRONMENT PROTECTION ACT
        (OJ no. 32/93, 44/95, 1/96, 9/99, 56/99, 22/2000).

This act, which contains the rules that are applicable for vehicles after the completion of their use
will be a legal basis for the future Regulations on the ELV Management. In establishing the new
system, the administrative authority responsible for this sub-area should be the Ministry of the
Environment and Spatial Planning, which is expected to co-ordinate the needs and standpoints
regarding the data, which should be included into the central vehicle database, which should trace
the history of each particular vehicle "from cradle to grave”, i.e. also in those phases of its lifetime,
which otherwise will not fall under the competence of the newly established institution for vehicles.”


4. 5    CONNECTION WITH RELATED AREAS

“Motor vehicles” legislation is in (close) connection with several different, mostly technical areas.
Amongst them should be mentioned:


4. 5.1 General Product Safety Act

This act transposes the GPSD directive. When executing motor vehicles system it is of a great
importance that one is aware of a necessary combination of duties and prerogatives emanating
from both “sectoral” and “horizontal” legislation.


4. 5.2 Standardisation Act

Slovenia has established its national standards body in 1999 on the legal grounds provided by this
act. So all the needed standards, which are part of the motor vehicles area, are being adopted
(transposed) by Slovenian Institute for Standardisation.


4. 5.3 Accreditation Act

Accreditation is more and more used as a tool for ascertaining the technical and organisational
competence of different conformity assessment bodies. With the adoption of the Accreditation Act
(1999) the Slovenian Accreditation was established as a public body in charge of granting
accreditations.

4. 5.4 Inspection Monitoring Act

Monitoring the market (“State Inspectorates”) is a vital part of running any administrative system.
The powers of state inspectorates are defined in several legal acts, the Inspection Monitoring Act
being the most important one (there is also a Market Inspectorate Act).
It is important to note that at present the Market Inspectorate is performing the market surveillance
in the motor vehicles area, although it is organisationally part of the Ministry of Economy (within the
Ministry of Transport the Transport Inspectorate is in charge of performing monitoring activities).


4. 5.5 Personal data protection act

According to this piece of legislation, databases dealing with personal data can only be established
when primary legislation explicitly gives the legal ground for its existence.




                                                                                                      27
4. 5.6 Administrative Fees Act (OJ no. 40/04)

This act regulates the payment of administrative fees for documents and executed procedures of
public administration. All proceeds go to the state budget. The acts and procedures of the ministries
and other administrative bodies in the area of motor vehicles are part of this act. The remuneration
for the work provided by technical services, technical organisations and technical inspection
organisations is not included.


4. 5.7 Road Transport Act (OJ no. 26/05)

The topic of this act are the conditions for and the obligations connected with the transport of
persons and goods in internal and international transport. Some of the conditions and obligations
are dealing also with the markings and equipment of vehicles. The act provides the legal ground for
Rules on Markings and Equipment of Vehicles which are Used for Road Transport (OJ no.137/04
and 57/05). In this context also the still used Yugoslavian Decree on Marking of Attested Special
Equipment for Transport Vehicles in International Transport of Perishable Goods (OJ SFRY no.
10/82) has to be mentioned.


4. 5.8 Dangerous Goods Transport Act (OJ no. 79/99)

The topic of this act are the conditions connected with the transport of dangerous goods in (road,
railroad, water and air) transport. Some of the conditions are dealing also with the markings and
equipment of vehicles. Monitoring of the fulfillment of the conditions connected with the road
transport is the responsibility of the Ministry of the Interior – Police. Other branches of transport are
in competence of the Ministry of Transport.




                                                                                                       28
CHAPTER 5 MOTOR VEHICLES TECHNICAL LEGISLATION


5.1     VEHICLES TYPE-APPROVAL SYSTEM


5.1.1   Framework directives

The three framework directives were transposed into three separate ?             ,
                                                                           rules? each of them
transposing one framework directive:
Rules on EC type-approval of motor vehicles (OJ no. 84/02, 80/04, 75/05);
Rules on EC type-approval of two- and three wheel motor vehicles (OJ no. 125/03, 80/04, 75/05);
Rules on EC type-approval of agricultural and forestry tractors (OJ no. 125/03, 80/04, 103/04,
75/05).


5.1.2   Separate directives

The separate EC directives are transposed in the form of ?   technical specifications? in such a way,
that the basic content of the directive is included in paragraphs of the technical specification, and
annexes of the directive are only translated (with necessary amendments) and added to the
technical specification (forming a part of it). The base for transposition was the directive with all
amending directives included (on the date of transposition). After the adoption of a new amended
directive a new issue of the corresponding technical specification (full text) is issued, so that a
technical specification always presents the latest state.

The whole texts of the technical specifications are available on the web page of DRSC. In the
Official Journal only the list of technical specifications, separate for all three basic categories of
vehicles, is published.

Technical specifications on motor vehicles are prepared and issued according to the Instruction on
preparing and issuing technical specifications on motor vehicles (OJ no. 47/02 and 42/03).
This instruction defines the way of proposing, adopting and issuing technical specifications. With
this instruction a technical committee is established, whose aim is to propose new technical
specifications. A technical specification is adopted when the Minister signs it. Afterwards it is put on
the DRSC web site and included in the corresponding list which contains also the dates of validity
for each technical specification.

The instruction also defines the numbering system for technical specifications:
- TSV 101 –TSV 299       motor vehicles and their trailers (four- and more-wheel
         vehicles);
- TSV 301 –TSV 399       two- and three-wheel motor vehicles;
- TSV 401 –TSV 499       agricultural and forestry tractors, their trailers and towed
                         exchangeable equipment;
- TSV 501 –TSV 599       other non-harmonised technical specifications.
An additional number, consisting of two digits and indicating the sequence number of issue of this
technical specification accompanies the technical specification number. The original issue bears the
number 00. Therefore, the basic number of a technical specification remains in all issues the same
for the same subject.

5.1.3   National type-approval and individual approval of vehicles

Complementary to the EC type-approval rules also legislation for the type-approval of those
categories of vehicles, not covered by EC type-approval procedures was accepted. This is a part of
non-harmonised field of motor vehicles legislation, but necessary for functioning of the whole
system.




                                                                                                     29
- Rules on vehicle conformity assessment (OJ no. 30/04)

These rules regulate:
national type-approval of vehicles of the categories M2, M3, N1, N2, N3, O1, O2, O3, O4,
T4, T5, C1, C2, C3, C4, C5, R1, R2, R3, R4, S1 and S2;
-       acceptance of national type-approvals from other Member States;
-       individual approval of vehicles;
-       procedures of vehicle checking in case of individual import;
-       procedures for issuing national certificates of conformity;
-       requirements for technical organisations and technical services.
As technical prescriptions for vehicles, involved in these procedures the technical specifications for
EC type-approval are used.

For the purposes of clarifying the procedures of this “Rules”, the Minister of transport issued an
“obligatory instruction”, containing some practical advises for carrying out the vehicle assessment
procedures in different special cases. This instruction was amended several times.


5.2     OTHER RULES CONNECTED WITH VEHICLES IN USE

5.2.1   Speed limiting devices

Directive 92/6/EEC as amended with Directive 2002/85/EC is transposed with
- Rules on speed-limiting devices on certain categories of vehicles (OJ no. 45/04, 90/04)
These rules contain all the relevant provisions of the directive with one difference: the speed of N2
vehicles is limited to 100 km/h instead of 90 km/h due to Slovene Road Traffic Safety Act, which on
motorways allows the speed of 100 km/h for these vehicles. In addition to the provisions of the
directive the rules also contain:
- an obligation for the sticker in the drivers place with data of set speed,
- an obligation for checking the proper functioning of SLD (after installation, repair and periodically),
- an instruction for executing the checking (on simulator after recording equipment control)


5.2.2 Devices and equipment of vehicles

Different devices and obligatory equipment of vehicles in road transport are regulated with
- Rules on devices and equipment of vehicles in road transport (OJ no. 17/00, 45/04)
The provisions of these rules are partly a transposition of some directives and partly contain other
complementary provisions (minimum requirements) in non-harmonised area.
- Safety belts        – three-point: M1 and N1 (outer seats)
                      – two-point: M1 and N1 (inner seats),
                                     M2, M3 (without standing places), N2 and N3 for seats, which
                                     do not have before them another seat or safety barrier;
- Head restraints – on all seats with three-point safety belts in vehicles M1 and N1;
-Tyres – shall correspond to the specifications in COC. On vehicles all tyres shall be of the same
size, type (normal, winter, off-road) and construction (radial, diagonal), on the same axle also with
the same load index and speed symbol and on vehicles of not more than 3500 kg also from the
same manufacturer and with the same thread pattern. Exception: tyres on temporary use wheels.
Spare wheel can be replaced with special repair kit, supplied originally by the vehicle manufacturer.
The minimum groove depth is 1,6 mm on vehicles M1 and N1, 1 mm on motorcycles and 2 mm on
all other vehicles. Exception: veterans!
The grooves can be deepened only on tires, special marked for this (regroovable). Such tires shall
not be used on M1 and N1 vehicles, on front axles of other vehicles and not on vehicles intended
for carrying dangerous goods.
The rethreaded tyres shall not be used on motorcycles and on front axles of busses.



                                                                                                      30
 - Winter equipment – winter tyres on all wheels or normal tyres with snow-chains (4x4 vehicles at
 least for one axle) for vehicles of not more than 3500 kg and for vehicles over 3500 kg winter tyres
 at least on driving axle or normal tyres and snow-chains and a shovel. The groove depth for winter
 tyres shall be at least 3 mm. Exception: coastal region! Vehicles shall be equipped with winter
 equipment in the period from 15 November till 15 March and in winter conditions. Spikes are
 forbidden. Winter tyres, installed on the vehicle, could be of two speed categories less than for
 normal tyres, corresponding to the vehicle maximum design speed.
 - Recording equipment – obligatory for all vehicles as requested in the Regulation 3820/85/EEC
 and an additional exception for vehicles for bee-transport.
 - Security band on light trailers – obligatory on O1 without braking system, all other trailers shall be
 equipped with a device which stops the trailer in case of its breaking up from the towing vehicle.
 - Window darkening – windscreen and windows before B pillar – none, all other windows untill
 remaining 30% of transparency.
 - Lighting and light-signalling devices – on vehicles could be installed only prescribed type-
 approved devices; it is forbidden to screen the lamps or change its light intensity or colour of the
 emitted light.
 - Audible signal in reverse (for vehicles without (in)direct vision to the close vicinity on the rear) –
 the signal shall be switched on automatically with reverse gear. The sound pressure shall be 45 –
 55 dB/A with frequency 1-2 Hz. Duration of signal 1/3 –1/2 of period.
 - Emission control equipment – vehicles cannot be registered in Slovenia if their engine does not
 correspond to EURO 2 requirements!
 - Lateral and rear protection – vehicles N2, N3, O3 and O4 shall be equipped with corresponding
 lateral protection and rear underrun protection devices.
 - Vehicle marking – slow vehicles (not over 30 km/h) shall be marked according to ECE R 69 and
 heavy vehicles according to ECE R 70. Agricultural or forestry tractors and their trailers, if wider
 than 2,55 m, shall be marked with tables 25x25 cm (red-white strips – 45°)
 - Vehicle modification from M1 to N1 – requests: rear door, one seat row (exceptionally two), load
 compartment without windows – except in rear door, firmly separated passenger and load
 compartment, safety-belt anchorages in load compartment made permanently useless, flat floor in
 load compartment, rear side doors in load compartment blocked if load compartment shorter than
 1,5 m and audible signal in reverse.
 Some parts of vehicle devices and equipment are regulated by old rules from former
 Yugoslavia, which are partly still in use (equipment of vehicles with fire extinguisher, advance-
 warning triangle, first aid kit, wedges,...).


 5.2.3   Masses and dimensions of vehicles

Directive 96/53/EC on masses and dimensions, as amended with Directive 2002/7/EC
is transposed with
- Rules on masses and dimensions of vehicles in road transport (OJ no. 45/04)

 These rules are completely conforming to the directive. Besides the provisions in Annex I, no
 other provisions on masses and dimensions for vehicles exist.


 5.2.4   Minimum requirements for vehicles in road transport

 Vehicles in road transport shall permanently fulfil some minimum requirements which
 are checked with the periodical inspection. These requirements are determined in
 - Rules on minimum requirements for some devices and equipment of vehicles in road
 transport (OJ no. 97/02, 107/03)

 These rules determine:
 - limits for exhaust and noise emissions from vehicles in use (according to Directive 96(96/EC),
 - minimum braking efficiency for service and parking brake (according to Directive 96(96/EC),


                                                                                                      31
- minimum boiling point of coolant,
- maximum wear of coupling parts,
- head lamp inclination (according to lights installation directives).


5.2.5   First aid box

A first aid box is a part of compulsory equipment for all motor vehicles. The contents and
shape are determined by
- Rules on first-aid box which forms an obligatory part of vehicle equipment (OJ no. 106/04,
134/04, 136/04-popr)




                                                                                         32
CHAPTER 6 PROCEDURES RELATING TO THE VEHICLE CHAIN

6.1     PROCEDURES FOR VEHICLE CONFORMITY ASSESSMENT

The purpose of vehicle conformity assessment is to assure that only the motor vehicles and trailers
that are in conformity with valid rules shall be offered for sale. The procedure is completed before a
vehicle is offered for sale or before it is registered. The result of an assessment of conformity of
vehicle with rules is a certificate of conformity, which presents the basic condition for registration of
such a vehicle. This procedure includes road vehicles and agricultural and forestry tractors. The
procedure for each case is described below.


6.1.1 Organisation chart of the present institutional system



                                            Ministry of Transport
                                      MINISTRY OF TRANSPORT
                                       Directorate General for Roads




                                           Directorate of the
                                         Republic of Slovenia for
                                                 Roads

                                              Motor Vehicle
                                               Department



                                         Technical organisation
           Technical service




                                                                                           Authorised
                                               Vehicle Owner                                Importer




                                                                                           Vehicle
                                                                                         Manufacturer




                                                                                                      33
6.1.2 Vehicles with EC WVTA

In this case a manufacturer or manufacturer’s representative submits an application for inscription
in the records at the approval authority together with the EC WVTA certificate with annexes. The
approval authority examines the documentation, inscribes the information on versions of vehicles in
a database of approved versions of vehicles and issues a certificate on inscription of this type of
vehicle in the records of type-approved vehicles in the Republic of Slovenia. On the basis of the this
certificate, a manufacturer or a manufacturer’s representative is authorised and obliged to issue for
each sold vehicle of this type a certificate of conformity for a vehicle of the approved type (SA).




                                                           VEHICLE
     MANUFACTURER 5                                        CETIFICATE OF     VEHICLE OWNER
   1        3                                              CONFORMITY
                                   Forms of certificates
Information on


                 Certificate on




                                      of conformity
                  registration
    vehicle




                     2                  4
                            DRSC




6.1.3 Procedure of national (SI) type- approval of vehicle

This procedure shall apply to each serial vehicle, imported or made in our country and a client can
be a manufacturer of vehicle or manufacturer’s representative. The procedure begins at the
approval authority, where a client submits an application. The approval authority directs a client to a
technical organisation, where an examination of approval documentation and model vehicles is
completed. On the basis of the examination, the technical organisation prepares a technical report
and sends it to the approval authority. The approval authority examines the received
documentation. If it confirms, that the vehicle is in conformity with rules valid in the Republic of
Slovenia, it issues a certificate on SI type-approval of vehicle. On the basis of this document the
manufacturer or manufacturer’s representative is authorised and obliged to issue for each sold
vehicle of this type a certificate of conformity for vehicle of the approved type (SA).


6.1.4 Procedure of recognition of foreign national type-approval

In this procedure a manufacturer of a vehicle or a manufacturer’s representative submits an
application together with a copy of a foreign national type-approval certificate with relevant technical
data to the approval authority. The approval authority examines the documentation and, if
necessary, co-operates in this process of examination with technical organisation and/or technical
service. If the documentation shows that the vehicle is in conformity with rules valid in Slovenia or
the equivalent level of safety and environment protection is achieved, the approval authority issues
a decision on recognition of foreign national type- approval and on the basis of this decision it also
issues a certificate on SI type-approval of vehicle. On the basis of the decision on recognition the
manufacturer or manufacturer’s representative is authorised and obliged to issue for each sold
vehicle of this type a certificate of conformity for vehicle of the approved type (SA).




                                                                                                     34
                                                                            TECHNICAL DOCUMENTATION
                              MANUFACTURER 3                                V E H ICLE
              1



                                                  SI TYPE-APPROVAL
       APPLICATION



                               DIRECTION




                                     2                         5                                                             -E x a m i n a t i o n of v e h icle
                                                                     TECHNICAL REPORT                                        -E x a m i n a t i o n o f
                              DRSC                                                            4      TECHNICAL               documentation
                                                                                                    ORGANISATION             -T e s ts if n e c e s s a r y
                                                                                                        a n d /o r
                                                                                                  TECHNICAL SERVICE




6.1.5 Individual approval of unique vehicles or vehicles produced in small series

In this procedure a manufacturer of a vehicle submits an application for an approval of a unique
vehicle to the approval authority. Together with an application, a client submits
also the suitable documentation. The approval authority directs a client with a vehicle to the is
technical organisation, which examines the vehicle and documentation and, if necessary, executes
tests of vehicle. If the vehicle is suitable, the technical organisation issues a certificate of conformity
for the individually approved vehicle.




                                                                           TECHNICAL DOCUMENTATION +                 TECHNICAL
                              MANUFACTURER                                 VEHICLE                                  ORGANISATION
                                                                     3
                                                                                                                 - Examination of vehicle
                                                                             CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY           - Examination of technical and
                      1                                                                                      4   approval documentation
                                                                                         SB
                                                                                                                 - Tests if necessary
                APPLICATION


                                      DIRECTION




                                           2
                         DRSC




6.1.6 Individual approval of a new vehicle without EC WVTA

This procedure in practise applies to all buses and lorries, trailers and tractors of more than 40km/h
speed and agricultural trailers.
An owner of a vehicle has to submit to the technical organisation besides the invoice also the
required documents on technical information of a vehicle and the evidence, which proves the
conformity of a vehicle with individual technical specifications or equivalent rules. An evidence




                                                                                                                                           35
proving the conformity can be a list of individual type-approvals of components, a national certificate
of conformity from the exporting country, a certificate of notified technical service in EU…


A manufacturer of a vehicle, a manufacturer’s representative or a notified technical service in EU
may issue a list of component type-approvals. The experiences show, that the easiest way for
applicants to obtain a lists of type-approvals is to request it from a manufacturer’s representative or
a notified technical service in EU provided that they possess the relevant information on the
vehicles. The form of list is not determined although the list has to be made in such way that it
shows all the necessary information. On principle, such a certificate is issued for a concrete vehicle,
but in case the submitted approval documentation shows it may refer to it, also a certificate not
issued for a concrete vehicle can be taken into account. If submitted information is not sufficient for
an assessment of conformity of vehicle, the technical organisation may require an owner of a
vehicle to submit additional evidence.
First, the professional organisation identifies a vehicle, which means that the identification of a
vehicle according to the information included in the documentation of a vehicle submitted by the
owner is executed, and then it gathers all the necessary technical information on vehicle.
Afterwards, it examines the conformity of a vehicle with requirements of all the technical
specifications referring to the concrete vehicle. This examination is done with check of a vehicle and
examination of documentation mentioned in the second paragraph.
In continuance, the technical organisation executes an assessment of technical condition of a
vehicle, where it visually checks the integrity of a vehicle and its equipment according to the
information of manufacturer and requirements included in Rules on devices and equipment of
vehicles in road traffic as well as all possible unsuitable modifications, as described in the previous
point.
If the vehicle has successfully passed the examination, the technical organisation issues to an
owner of a vehicle a certificate of conformity for individually approved vehicle (SB), which enables
him to register the vehicle at the registration authority.



                                APPLICATION + TECHNICAL AND
                                APPROVAL DOCUMENTATION      +
  VEHICLE OWNER                         VEHICLE
                           1                                                 TECHNICAL
                                                                            ORGANISATION
                                                                        2
                                   CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY
                                             SB, SC                    - Identification of vehicle
                                                                       - Examination of vehicle
                                                                       - Examination of technical and
                                                                       approval documentation
                                                                       - Tests if necessary


6.1.7 Individual approval of modified vehicle

Every intervention in an approved vehicle, which changes its basic characteristics is considered as
a modification. A modification of a vehicle is also an exchange of approved elements of a vehicle
with others. Only an owner of a modified vehicle may require an individual approval of a modified
vehicle by submitting an application to the technical organisation authorised for the execution of
examinations and approval of modified vehicles in the procedure of vehicle conformity assessment
for a certain category of vehicles.
The technical organisation identifies a vehicle, examines it, and if necessary completes the
information included in the application and precisely examines the vehicle and submitted
documentation. The examination includes conformity of modification of a vehicle with general
technical requirements and instructions of a manufacturer of a vehicle as well as conformity with
individual technical specifications and other rules on road vehicles. After the examination, the
technical organisation issues a technical report, which includes the examined and completed
general and technical information on a vehicle, for a vehicle before the modification and after it.
If a modified vehicle is in conformity with all technical requirements and valid rules, the technical
organisation inscribes the modified information in the existing certificate of conformity.




                                                                                                        36
                                  APPLICATION + TECHN. AND APPROVAL
                          1       DOCUMENTATION + VEHICLE

  VEHICLE OWNER                                                                TECHNICAL
                                      CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY             2 ORGANISATION
                                               SB, SC                       - Identification of vehicle
                                                                            - Examination of vehicle
                                                                            - Examination of techn. and
                                                                              approv. documentation
                                                                            - Tests if necessary




6.1.8 Individual approval in the case of import of new vehicle with EC WVTA

Besides an invoice, an owner of a vehicle shall submit the suitable technical documentation of a
vehicle. In this case the technical documentation is EU certificate of conformity (COC document –
Certificate of Conformity) or registration document issued by the competent authority of a country,
from which a vehicle comes.

First, the technical organisation executes an identification of a vehicle, which means that it
compares the identity of a vehicle with the information included in the documentation of vehicle,
which an owner has to submit, and collects the necessary technical information on a vehicle. In
continuance, the technical organisation executes only an assessment of technical condition of a
vehicle, where it visually checks the integrity of a vehicle and its equipment according to the
information of a manufacturer and requirements included in Rules on devices and equipment of
vehicles in road traffic. In the case of a passenger vehicle, this includes the equipment with head
restraints also on the back seats!
At the same time the technical organisation also checks whether a vehicle was, before the
examination, modified contrary to the recommendations of a manufacturer or other technical rules.

If a vehicle has successfully passed this examination, the technical organisation issues to an owner
of a vehicle a certificate of conformity for individually approved vehicle (SB), which enables him to
register the vehicle at the registration authority.


                                          APPLICATION + COC + VEHICLE
                              1
    VEHICLE OWNER                                                                 TECHNICAL
                                      CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY                  ORGANISATION
                                                  SB                         2
                                                                              - Identification of vehicle
                                                                              - Examination of technical
                                                                                condition of vehicle



6.1.9 Individual approval in the case of import of used vehicle with EC WVTA



                                       APPLICATION + REGISTRATION
                                         CERTIFICATE + VEHICLE
                                  1
  VEHICLE OWNER                       CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY                TECHNICAL
                                                                        2
                                                  SB                          ORGANISATION

                                                                            - Identification of vehicle
                                                                            - Examination of technical
                                                                              condition of vehicle



                                                                                                            37
Used vehicle, previously registered in one of the EU Member States (irrespective of the fact,
whether a vehicle has EC WVTA or not). For new Member States only vehicles that were registered
                                                    st
for the first time in one of those countries after 1 of May 2004 shall be taken into account.

Besides an invoice, an owner of a vehicle has to submit documents regarding the vehicle, which
were valid until its de-registration in the country of origin (COC document issued in the country,
where the vehicle was bought, registration document, registration certificate, etc.).

First, the technical organisation executes an identification of a vehicle, which means that it
compares the identity of a vehicle with the information included in the documentation of vehicle,
which an owner has to submit, and collects the necessary technical information on vehicle.
Afterwards, the professional organisation executes only an assessment of technical condition of a
vehicle, where it visually checks the integrity of a vehicle and its equipment according to the
information of manufacturer and requirements included in Rules on devices and equipment of
vehicles in road traffic. When assessing the technical condition of a vehicle, the professional
organisation checks, whether a vehicle was strongly damaged and unsuitably repaired or modified
contrary to the recommendations of the manufacturer or other technical rules. In case the technical
organisation has a reasonable doubt about technical perfection of a vehicle, which cannot be
determined with visual examination, it shall direct an applicant to a detailed examination of separate
parts of a vehicle according to the procedure for a roadworthiness test.

In the case of used vehicles without an EC WVTA or Slovene type-approval and especially for
vehicles offered for sale on the basis of exceptional approvals in the country of origin, the technical
organisation has to, within the assessment of technical condition, precisely examine and assess
whether the requirements from Rules on ability of a vehicle for safe driving in road traffic or safe
functioning are taken into account.

When examining the conformity of a vehicle with the requirements included in Rules on devices and
equipment of vehicles in road traffic, the technical organisation shall check, whether a vehicle is
equipped with head restraints on the back seats as well as whether the exhaust after-treatment
equipment is suitable as to the regulation of exhaust emissions on a vehicle, which has to be in
conformity with prescribed minimum requirements.


Used vehicles, previously registered in one of the countries, not EU Member States
(irrespective of the fact, whether the vehicle has EC WVTA or not). This procedure applies also to
vehicles registered in one of the new EU Member States, provided that their first registration was
                         st
completed before the 1 of May 2004.

Besides an invoice, an owner of a vehicle has to submit the required documents including the
technical information on a vehicle and the evidence, which proves the conformity of a vehicle with
individual technical specifications or equivalent rules. An evidence proving conformity can be a list
of component type-approvals, a national certificate of conformity from the exporting country,
certificate of notified technical service in EU…

In case the submitted information is not sufficient for an assessment of conformity of a vehicle, the
technical organisation may require an owner of vehicle to submit additional evidence.

As in all previously mentioned procedures, the technical organisation at first executes an
identification of a vehicle, which means that it compares the identity of a vehicle with the information
included in the documentation of a vehicle, which an owner has to submit, and collects the
necessary technical information regarding a vehicle. Afterwards, it executes only the conformity
check of a vehicle with the requirements included in technical specifications referring to a concrete
vehicle. In case the technical organisation finds out that a vehicle has an EC WVTA, further
examination of conformity of a vehicle with technical requirements is ceased.
An assessment of technical condition of a vehicle, its integrity and conformity with Rules on devices
and equipment of vehicles in road traffic is completed by the technical organisation following the
same procedure as the one used for vehicles, previously registered in one of the EU Member
States.



                                                                                                     38
If a vehicle has successfully passed this examination, the technical organisation issues to an owner
of a vehicle a certificate of conformity for an individually approved vehicle (SB), which enables him
to register the vehicle at the registration authority.

6.1.10 Individual approval at import of a vehicle for certain persons (vehicles for
country leaders, ambassadors, diplomats, return of migrants, foreigners, who
obtained temporary or permanent residence in the RS, heritage, donated vehicles
for humanitarian purposes)



                                 APPLICATION + DOCUMENTACION
                                 (COC or REGISTRATION CERTIFICATE)
                           1                                                  TECHNICAL
   VEHICLE OWNER                 CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY                   ORGANISATION
                                             SB                          2
                                                                              - Identification of vehicle


In all the mentioned cases the procedure is limited to an identification of vehicle at the technical
organisation. A client submits a vehicle and certificate of conformity (if a vehicle is new) or traffic-
license (if a vehicle is used). An expert examines documents and a vehicle and afterwards issues a
certificate of conformity for an individually approved vehicle.


6.1.11 Type-approval of vehicles systems, components and separate technical units


The purpose of this procedure is to approve conformity of certain component, system or separate
tecnical unit of a vehicle with a valid type-approval rule. It is used by manufacturers of vehicles,
components of vehicle and separate tecnical units.

This procedure applies to all persons and companies, making vehicles or their components, which
would like to obtain a type-approval for their product. The procedure starts when a client submits an
application together with evidence on quality management system of his production procedure to
the approval authority (Directorate of the Republic of Slovenia for Roads). The approval authority
directs a client to a suitable technical service (laboratory), who executes adequate measurements
on a vehicle and issues a technical report on the results of the measurements. On the basis of a
positive technical report, the approval authority issues to a client a certificate on type-approval of
certain component.




                                                                                                            39
6.2 PRESENT STATE IN THE AREA OF VEHICLE REGISTRATION AND ROAD
WORTHINESS TESTS


6.2.1   Responsibilities and procedure on vehicle registration

The registration, issuance of the vehicle registration certificate (vehicle license), entry of data
alterations into the vehicle registration certificate, as well as entry of the data into the registered
vehicles records is performed by regional government offices. . There are 58 of these administrative
units in Slovenia. About 220 people are employed there. Vehicle registration activities are only a
part of their job.

The registration and the issuance of the vehicle registration certificate (vehicle license) may be
performed also by the organisations authorised for vehicle roadworthiness tests administration, if
such an administrative unit authorises them for these tasks. About 74 authorised organisations are
admitted to carry out these tasks. Unfortunately, no uniform rules have been determined for issuing
the authorisations; thus the actual practice differs in different administrative units. Some
administrative units have transferred to the authorised organisations almost all administrative jobs
in the field of vehicle registration, while the others transferred only some of them (registration of
new vehicles, substitution of the registration certificate (vehicle license) etc.). By granting the
authorisation, the administrative unit shall simultaneously determine the conditions to be met by
such an organisation for the performance of the activities, and exercise supervision over the work of
the organisation.

The Ministry of the Interior decides on the complaints against decisions or other acts, issued in
administration matters in the first instance by an administrative unit or by an authorised
organisation. It ensures to the administrative units and authorised organisations also guidelines,
professional instruction and other professional assistance in carrying out their tasks in the field of
vehicle registration, and takes care of efficient and correct performance of the tasks.

The police has the availability of an own vehicle owner register. This register - which is updated real
time online - also contains technical vehicle data. There are thoughts to replace this police register
by an online connection to the real database.

The vehicle database was built and is maintained by an external software house; SRC. The
specialised ICT department of the MoI acts as a project leader. They specify a.o. user, system,
safety and maintenance requirement. About 4 FTE are employed.
For the computer network and hardware is taken care of by a company called ASTEC. The budgets
are provided by the MoI and yearly determined by the ICT and the Administrative Affairs
Department for Traffic.

In the near future smartcard technology with be applied for identification and authorisation.

The following organisations have access to the vehicle register:

Name organisation                                  Type of access
Police                                             Full access, real time on line, limited mutate
                                                   rights
Local administrative bodies (58)                   Full access, real time on line, full mutate rights
Authorised organisations (74)                      Full access, real time on line, limited mutate
                                                   rights
Car dealers                                        Statistics only
Communities                                        Limit access, real time on line
Min. of Finance
Min. of the Environment and Spatial Planning
Min. of Social affairs
Private persons                                    Only access to their own vehicle data. No online
                                                   access



                                                                                                    40
All consultations and mutations in the vehicle database are registered.

The registration of motor vehicles and trailers in the Republic of Slovenia falls under the
competence of the Ministry of the Interior.




                                                                                        41
                                                          Issue of digital                     Administration
                                         System             certificates                       of accesses on
Importers,                               Provider                                              the network
manufacturers,                                                                                                   Network Administrator
technical inspection
organisations

                                                      Examination of statistical basis

                                                                                                  GUI for
                                                                                                administration
                                                              User                                of users
                                System provider                                                                    Users Administrator




                                                      Production system Isunz.sigov.si
                        System provider




                                                                                                                                         Police

                        System provider




                             User



                                                                                                                                             Police



                          Roadworthiness tests                                      Employed

                                                                                                                                         Intermediate

                             User




                                              Lines




                       Municipality local police




                       System provider
6.2.2 Present organisation in the area of vehicle roadworthiness tests and
registration




6.2.3   Roadworthiness tests

In accordance with the Road Traffic Safety Act (OJ no. 51/05) (hereinafter: ZVCP) the
roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles and trailers are carried out by legal persons, authorised by
the Ministry of the Interior (hereinafter: authorised organisations). The authorised organisations
shall have adequate business premises including drive-in and drive-out lanes and parking places
for vehicles, prescribed equipment as well as professionally qualified employees (Article 189 of
ZVCP). The authorised organisations are re-inspected by the Ministry of Transport at least every
two years or after complaints. The inspection will comprise a check of the administration (statistics
and procedures), the equipment and the employees.

In Slovenia there are at present 74 organisations authorised for roadworthiness tests of motor
vehicles    and      trailers.  This     includes      PTI     (periodical     technical     inspection)
 and inspection after serious damage. About 380 FTE are employed. The authorised organisations
are allowed to carry out commercial activities like a service station, but the activities must be strictly
separated. If during a re-inspection shortcomings are determined, the authorisation can be
withdrawn. All relevant conditions, rules and laws can be found on the internet. About 96% of the
authorised organisations are united in an association.

In Slovenia there are at present 74 organisations authorised for roadworthiness tests of motor
vehicles and trailers.

ZVCP determines that vehicle roadworthiness tests may be carried out by employees with at least
secondary level professional education in mechanics or transport technics, and employees with
secondary vocational education in car mechanics, completed with the foreman exam, who have
three years of appropriate work experiences, and have passed also the exam for a controller in the
field of roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles and trailers. Every three years a refreshment
examine is demanded to renew the validity of the inspection diploma.
The roadworthiness test station shall be managed by a responsible employee, or by a manager,
who shall have at least a higher level of professional education and who has passed the exam
required in the education programme for the roadworthiness test station manager.

The conditions to be met with regard to business premises, devices and equipment, are prescribed
in detail by the Regulations on Roadworthiness Tests of Motor vehicles and Trailers (OJ no.
95/01, 52/02). These regulations determine in detail the conditions and manner of carrying out
vehicle roadworthiness tests, the manner of records keeping on vehicle roadworthiness tests
carried out, the programme and course of training for candidates for technician-controller and
manager of roadworthiness test station, as well as the manner of administering exams. The
regulations determine that the roadworthiness test of a vehicle must be carried out by two
technicians - controllers.

The roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles and trailers, except motocultivators and working
machines, shall be carried out at least once a year. The roadworthiness tests of the vehicles used
for public passenger transport, buses used for passenger transport for own account, vehicles used
for transport of hazardous goods (herein after: ADR), perishable goods (herein after: ATP), and
vehicles for driving lessons shall be carried our every six months.

The admittance of ADR inspection stations falls under the responsibility of the police. Two private
ADR inspection stations are in operation. The supervision of the ADR vehicles is in the hands of the
inspectorates of the Ministry of Transport. The Ministry of Transport is responsible for the policy
making.

At this moment there is no system for the admittance and supervision for the transport of ATP.

The first vehicle roadworthiness test is to be carried out one or three years after its first registration;
the exception is used vehicles, trailer vehicles as well as motor and trailer vehicles, imported into
Slovenia without mediation of an authorised agent, which shall undergo the roadworthiness test
prior to registration. The details of the vehicles that have been approved are sent real time on line to
the Ministry of the Interior. This information is available for the enforcing authorities.

The inspectorate of the Ministry of the Interior carries out random inspection on the authorised
organisations and on vehicles through road side inspections. No direct vehicle inspections are
carried out in the authorised PTI organisation. At this moment 3 people are employed in the
inspectorate. An expansion in the near future of 3 more employees is foreseen.

The Ministry of the Interior keeps statistics on several aspects of PTI. The statistics will be added to
this document as soon as they become available.

There is no representation of Slovenia in the international CITA (association for PTI).

The administration of roadworthiness tests and records keeping fall under the competence of the
Ministry of the Interior and its administrative unit, in the area of which the authorised organisation
has its seat.




                                                                                                        45
CHAPTER 7 PROCEDURES RELATING TO THE DRIVING
          LICENSE CHAIN


7.1 APPLICATION PROCEDURE




Candidates who have the right to complete a driving test for drivers of motor vehicles in the
Republic of Slovenia, have to fulfil the prescribed age condition and the condition of having a
permanent or temporary residence in the Republic of Slovenia for at least six months.
A driving test for a driver of motor vehicles of one of the categories A, B, B+E, C, C+E, D or D+E or
one of the subcategories A1, D1 and D1+E can be taken by a candidate who has completed the
preparation at a driving school, which consists of a practical and a theory part.
Before starting the practical part of the training, candidate drivers of motor vehicles of all categories
except G, have to complete a medical examination. Medical examinations of candidate drivers and
of drivers are executed by authorised health organisations or authorised private doctors.
As a part of the driving test, a candidate is obliged to complete a first aid examination at the local
Red Cross Organisation according to a special programme. The programme is prescribed by the
minister responsible for health with Rules where also the programme of examination and the way of
administrating records of completed examinations are included. After the completion of the first aid
examination, a certificate is issued.
A driving test is completed in front of an examining board in the examination centre.


7.2 PROCEDURE OF ISSUING DRIVING LICENSES

A driving license is issued on the basis of a request of a beneficiary to the competent administration
unit. Together with a request, a beneficiary shall also submit other documents including a certificate
of a completion of a driving test in front of an examining board, a valid medical certificate, and a
proof of payment of taxes. Besides that, a beneficiary also has to submit his photography.
In case the validity of a driving license is limited because of the health situation of it´s holder, such
person has to submit together with a request also a valid medical certificate. The same certificate is
required from holders of driving licenses who are 80 or more years old.
The administration unit checks all the submitted documentation and issues a driving license to a
candidate.
In a driving license the administration unit marks all the categories of vehicles a holder of the



                                                                                                      46
driving license is allowed to drive and inscribes the date of the issue of the driving license. All
comments regarding the categories of vehicles that a holder of a driving license has the right to
drive or health limitations mentioned in the medical certificate are inscribed in a special place for
comments and remarks.
If health limitations inscribed in a driving license are withdrawn on the basis of a new medical
certificate, the inscribed limitations are erased from the driving license.

- Change of name, surname and address

In case a person, changing his or her name, surname or address requires an inscription of the
change in a driving license, the administration unit inscribes the change in a new driving license. An
inscription of change of address can be done in the existing driving license if a client has changed
address within the administration unit, which issued the existing driving license.


7.3 PROCEDURE OF EXTENSION OF THE VALIDITY OF DRIVING LICENSES

The validity of driving licenses is extended at the beneficiary´s request by the competent
administrative unit. The procedure is done with the issue of a new driving license.
A driving license of a novice driver is extended after he or she has submitted a certificate that he or
she has successfully completed a training programme for novice drivers.


7.4 PROCEDURE IN CASE OF WITHDRAWAL OF A DRIVING LICENSE

A person who was declared a withdrawal of his driving license, has to return his or her driving
license to the administration unit in question. In case he or she does not return it until the date
determined in the appeal issued by the administration unit, the driving license is taken away by a
policeman. A new driving license can be obtained:
- in case a withdrawal was declared to a person for the first time, after six months;
- in case a withdrawal was declared to a person for the second time, after one year
- in case a withdrawal was declared to a person for the third time or more, after two years
from the day of return of the driving license provided that such person has previously repeated a
driving test.


7.5 SPECIAL PROCEDURES

- Procedure in case a special medical examination is required

A driver whom is suspected to be not able to drive safely in road transport due to certain illness or
other health reasons, alcohol or drug abuse, or a driver who caused three or more accidents in the
last three years, shall be directed to complete a control medical examination.
The direction to complete a control medical examination can be required by a policeman, a state
prosecutor, a judge, an administration unit which runs a record on driver, a health organisation, a
private doctor as well as any other company or administrative authority, where the driver in question
is employed.
If a reasonable doubt on the driver’s physical and mental ability to drive is found during the medical
examination, a doctor shall communicate this fact to the driver in question and advise him or her to
complete a control medical examination. The doctor has to note this fact into the medical cardboard
and the health card of the concerned driver. If the driver does not complete a control medical
examination, an authorised health organisation or a private doctor shall notify the competent
administration unit about the suspicion that such a person could be physically or mentally disable to
drive.
A driver is directed to complete a control medical examination with a decision by the administration
unit, which runs a record on the driver in question. At the same time the holder of the driving license
who has been directed to complete a control medical examination is deprived from the license for
the period of time until he or she completes the examination or submits a certificate on physical and
mental ability to drive.




                                                                                                    47
- Procedure of the issue of a driving license in case it has been lost, missing, stolen or exterminated
(a duplicate)

In case a driving license was stolen, lost or used, the competent administration unit can at the
holder´s request issue a new driving license.
If a driving license was stolen or lost, the request has to be accompanied with an evidence of
cancellation of validity of the driving license in the Official Gazette of RS.
In case of used or exterminated driving licenses the administration unit issues a new driving license
and takes away the old one.
Before it issues a new driving license, the administration unit may carry out a procedure to find out
how the driving license was lost, stolen or that it was not taken away because of an offence. The
procedure cannot last longer than 60 days. During the time of the rocedure the administration unit
issues a temporary certificate for the period the procedure will last.
A temporary certificate is valid until a new driving license is issued to the person in question (but not
longer than 60 days). Before the issue of a new driving license the person in question must return
the temporary certificate. He or she shall also return the license in case the lost or stolen or missing
driving license was found.


7.6 PROCEDURE OF EXCHANGE OF FOREIGN DRIVING LICENSES ISSUED IN
THIRD COUNTRIES

A foreign person living in the Republic of Slovenia or a national of RS who returns from a foreign
country with the purpose of permanent residence may drive with a valid foreign driving license
those motor vehicles, which he or she is allowed to drive according to his or her foreign driving
license. He or she may drive in the Republic of Slovenia for a period not longer than one year from
the start of living in Slovenia. After that period he or she shall within two following years require an
exchange of driving license.
Besides a request for an exchange of a foreign driving license with a Slovene driving license an
applicant has to submit the following documents:
- a valid medical certificate,
- a valid foreign driving license,
- a certificate on completion of a practical part of driving test,
- a proof of payment of taxes,
- a proof that the person concerned has been living in the Republic of Slovenia, and
- a document, which shows what categories of vehicles the person concerned is allowed to drive
     according to his or her foreign driving license.
The competent administration unit has to check the fulfilment of conditions referred to in Article 153
of the Road Traffic Safety Act, with the citizen’s register of the RS. After checking all the
documents, it issues a Slovene driving license and returns the foreign driving license to the foreign
authority that issued it.
A foreign person who wishes to stay in Slovenia temporarily, may drive in Slovenia with a valid
foreign driving license until he is leaving Slovenia.


7. 7 PROCEDURE OF EXCHANGE OF FOREIGN DRIVING LICENSES ISSUED IN
OTHER EU MEMBER STATES OR EES COUNTRIES

In case of exchange of a foreign driving license, issued in one of the other EU Member States or in
Iceland, Liechtenstein, Norway or Switzerland, for a Slovene driving license, it is not necessary to
submit a medical certificate or a certificate on completion of the practical part of the driving test.
In the following cases a foreign person is obliged to exchange his license for a Slovene driving
license:
- if his driving license was withdrawn,
- if the validity of the driving license expired in the Republic of Slovenia,
- if the driving license issued in one of the EU Member States does not have a space to inscribe
     a measure of prohibition of driving
- if the holder of such a driving license is not physically or mentally able to drive.




                                                                                                      48
The administration unit checks the validity of the foreign driving license in question and returns it,
after the issue of a Slovene driving license, to the authority in the foreign country that issued the
license.




                                                                                                         49
CHAPTER 8 CHANGES SET IN MOTION

8.1. INTRODUCTION

The various tasks and responsibilities in the vehicle chain are at the moment divided between
several ministries. Many tasks – especially those relating to registration, vehicle licensing and
technical inspection– will be brought under the aegis of the Ministry of Transport from 2007.
In the meantime a complex process of change in the various sub-systems has been set in motion.
All the named activities are going to result in significant organisational, procedural and technical
changes.



8.2 LEGAL AND POLITICAL BASIS FOR THE TRANSFER OF COMPETENCES

On the 29 of January 2004 the Government of the Republic of Slovenia prepared the text for the
proposal of the road Traffic Safety Act and sent it to the Slovene Parliament to undergo the legal
process. Besides that, the Government of RS ordered to the Ministry of Transport to prepare a
proposal of Motor Vehicles Act, which will also regulate the transfer of competences for the field of
vehicles to the Ministry of Transport.

On 2 March 2004 a proposal of the Road Traffic Safety Act was published in the Bulletin of the
National Assembly of the Republic of Slovenia. In the introduction part of the proposal the following
determination is mentioned in the point referring to “goals, principles and main solutions of the
proposal”:

“2.3 Proposal of organisation of the field of vehicles

The field of vehicles in institutional way remains unchanged. Vehicle conformity assessment
remains within the competences of the Ministry of Transport, meanwhile the registrations of
vehicles and roadworthiness tests remain within the competences of the Ministry of the Interior. On
the basis of research of the second part of “twinning” programme, the field of vehicles shall be
regulated within one of the competent ministries (Ministry of Transport) and harmonised with Motor
Vehicles Act, which is foreseen to be prepared by the Ministry of Transport in co-operation with the
Ministry of the Interior until the end of the year 2006.”

After the elections into the Slovene Parliament in September 2004 political parties in coalition,
which formed the new Government, accepted a Coalition contract on co-operation within the
Government of the Republic of Slovenia on the 23 of November 2004. In the mentioned contract,
under point 15 with the title “Transport” and subtitle “Road Transport” the following objective is
written:

“ The coalition shall suggest a transfer of planning measures of traffic safety and rules including
vehicles under the responsibility of the Ministry of Transport. “

On the 22 of March 2005 the minister for the Interior sent to the minister for transport a letter with
the following content:

“Subject: Road Traffic Safety Act- competence

In accordance with the previously sent proposal and our agreement on the meeting held on 10 of
March 2005 regarding a systematic monitoring of the field regulated with the Road Traffic Safety
Act, where also state secretaries were present, the mentioned working field shall be transferred
under the competence of your ministry as the framework ministry, where within our working tasks
we are by all means prepared to help you and co-operate with you.

I informed the above-mentioned facts to my colleagues, who will be in their further work maximally
co-operative. “




                                                                                                   50
On the 13 of July 2005 within the frame of the current Twinning project SI 03 IB EC 01 an informal
presentation meeting was held between the representatives of DRSC and representatives of the
Ministry of the Interior. On this meeting it was discovered that the Ministry of the Interior does not
have prepared a plan for execution of the transfer of competences between the ministries and that it
expects the transfer to be executed in the frame of the implementation of the current Twinning
project.


8.3 CHANGES (TO BE) SET IN MOTION WITHIN THE MINISTRY OF TRANSPORT

According to the present situation, strategic tasks are executed and legislation is prepared by the
DRSC. DRSC also performs operative tasks.

During the current first phase changes in the present Road Traffic Safety Act that are related to
existing powers of the Ministry of Transport will be proposed to the government by the
Minister of Transport. Changes on other issues that are part of the present Road Traffic Safety Act
will be proposed to the government by the Minister of the Interior.

During the second phase, the draft Motor Vehicles Act being ready, all issues covered by the
present Road Traffic Safety Act will be transferred to the Ministry of Transport. So far there is no
time table or methodology how to execute the transfer to the Ministry of Transport.

At the beginning of 2005 an agreement was accepted and a decision was taken that inside the
Directorate General for Roads a Sector for State Roads and Vehicles shall be founded, which shall
execute a part of the tasks which at the moment are executed by the Motor Vehicle Department
inside the Directorate of RS for Roads. This is a temporary solution, which will be applied at the end
of the year 2005 with transition of one person from DRSC to the Directorate General for Roads.

During further development an independent Motor Vehicles Department will be founded within the
Directorate General with more persons employed, who will execute the following tasks:

1. Performance of administrative tasks in the vehicle area:
   – Field of legislation:
      - preparation of rules in the field of motor vehicles;
      - co-operation in development of EC Directives;
      - preparation of positions to the proposals of rules of EU;
      - co-operation in development of ECE rules;
      - transposition of EC Directives and their changes into the Slovene legislation;
      - transposition of ECE rules into the Slovene legislation;
      - monitoring of the implementation of rules,
      - interpretation of rules.
   – Instructions for work inside DRSC – Motor Vehicle Department:
      - preparation of obligatory instructions for work;
      - preparation of instructions for work inside DRSC – Motor Vehicle Department;
      - examination and confirmation of working programme of DRSC – Motor Vehicle
         Department;
      - monitoring of work inside DRSC – Motor Vehicle Department.
   – Co-operation with the legal office of the Ministry of Transport in decision-making on the
      second level.
   – Co-operation in nomination of technical services.
   – Co-operation in selection of technical organisations (preparation of public tender).
   – Co-operation with other ministries and administrative authorities in common.

2. International co-operation:
   - participation in meetings EU Council in Brussels,
   - participation in meetings WP.29 in Geneva,
   - participation in TAAM (Type Approval Authority Meeting) meetings.

3. Organisation of various professional committees (and ad hoc consultations) for the preparation
   of positions (on proposals of rules, form of organisation…).



                                                                                                   51
DRSC will keep in its competence the following tasks:

1. Execution of specialised professional tasks:
   - running procedures on vehicle conformity assessment:
     - execution of procedures on type-approval of vehicles,
     - execution of procedures on type-approval of parts of vehicles and vehicle equipment,
     - execution of procedures on individual type-approval of vehicles;
   - decision-making in supervision monitoring:
     - supervision of importers of vehicles,
     - monitoring of professional organisations,
     - monitoring of technical services.

2. Participation in TAAM (Type Approval Authority Meeting) meetings.

3. Elaboration of proposals of a working programme.




                                                                                              52
ANNEX 1        LEGISLATION ON MOTOR VEHICLES WITHIN THE
               COMPETENCE OF THE MINISTRY OF TRANSPORT


1.1    Act of technical requirements for products and conformity assessment
       (OJ no. 59/99, 31/100-popr, 57/00-Zkme, 37/04, 99/04)

1.2    Rules on EC type-approval of motor vehicles
       (OJ no. 84/02, 80/04, 75/05)
       - Technical specifications on motor vehicles (from TSV 101 to TSV 158)
       - List of technical specifications for motor vehicles and their trailers (OJ no. 33/03, 61/04)

1.3    Rules on EC type-approval of two and three- wheel motor vehicles
       (OJ no. 125/03, 80/04, 75/05)
       - Technical specifications on two and three wheel motor vehicles
       (from TSV 301 to TSV 313)
       - List of technical specifications for two and three- wheel motor vehicles (OJ no. 13/04)

1.4    Rules on EC type-approval of agricultural and forestry tractors
       (OJ no. 125/03, 80/04, 103/04, 75/05)
       - Technical specifications on agricultural and forestry tractors
       (from TSV 401 to TSV 423)
       - List of technical specifications for agricultural and forestry tractors (OJ no. 13/04)

1.5    Rules on vehicle conformity assessment
       (OJ no. 30/04)

1.6    Obligatory instructions on performing vehicle conformity assessment procedures

1.7    Rules on devices and equipment for vehicles in road transport (harmonised part)
       (OJ no. 17/00, 33/00, 45/04)

1.8    Rules on speed- limiting devices on certain categories of vehicles (harmonised part)
       (OJ no. 45/04, 90/04)

1.9    Rules on masses and dimensions of vehicles in road transport (harmonised part)
       (OJ no. 45/04, 90/04)

1.10   Rules on minimum requirements for some devices and equipment of vehicles in road
       transport (non harmonised part)
       (OJ no. 97/02, 107/03, 123/03)

1.11   Rules on prices for services in the type-approval procedures and individual approval
       procedures for vehicles
       (OJ no. 72/00)

1.12   Instructions on preparation and issue of technical specifications for motor vehicles
       (OJ no. 47/02, 42/03)




                                                                                                        53
1.13    Rules on type-approval of parts and vehicle equipment:
   -   Regulation on type approval of protective helmets for drivers and passengers on
       motor-cycles and mopeds (no. 22.04) (OJ no. 74/97) (no. 22.05) (OJ no. 107/03)
  -    Rules on type-approval of advance- warning triangles (no.27.03)
       (OJ no. 62/99)
  -    Rules on type-approval of special warning lamps for motor vehicles (no 65.00)
       (OJ no. 55/96)
  -    Rules on type-approval of rear marking plates for slow moving vehicles
       (no. 69.00) (OJ 3/95) and (no. 69.01) (OJ no. 62/99, 80/99)
  -    Rules on type-approval of rear marking plates for heavy and long vehicles
       (no. 70.00) (OJ no. 3/95) and (no. 70.01) (OJ no. 62/99, 80/99)
  -    Rules on type-approval of a battery electric vehicles with regard to the specific
       requirements for the construction and functional safety (no. 100.00) (OJ no. 74/97)
  -    Rules on type-approval of retro reflective marks for heavy and long vehicles and their trailers
       (no. 104.00) (OJ no. 62/99, 86/99)
  -    Rules on first – aid box (OJ no. 106/04, 134/04, 136/04-popr.)




                                                                                                   54
ANNEX 2          LEGISLATION ON MOTOR VEHICLES WITHIN THE
                 COMPETENCE OF THE MINISTRY OF THE INTERIOR


2.1     Road Traffic Safety Act
        (OJ no. 51/05 ZVPC1, UPB-1)

2.2     Rules on roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles and their trailers
        (OJ no. 95/01, 52/02, 37/03, 117/03)

These Rules determine in more detailed way the conditions and the way of exercising
roadworthiness tests for motor vehicles and their trailers. Besides that, they determine the way of
administrating records on executed roadworthiness tests and form of report on roadworthiness test.
These Rules also prescribe detailed program of training of candidates for technician- controllers,
head of roadworthiness tests, referee and head of administration; members and formation of
examination commissions; the way of completing examinations and administration of records on
examinations and other questions related to training and completion of examinations.
New Rules, which are in preparation, do not substantially amend these Rules. They only derogate
the provisions referring to the traffic stamp in accordance with amendments introduced in the Road
Traffic Safety Act.

2.3     Rules on registration of motor vehicles and their trailers
        (OJ no. 95/01, 55/04)

These Rules more precisely determine the conditions and procedure of registration and temporary
registration of motor vehicles and their trailers. They determine the way and procedure for the issue
and prolongation of validity of registration certificate, determine the way and procedure for de-
registration of vehicles, reporting the changes on owner of vehicle and on vehicle, and for the issue
of certificates for testing driving and testing registration plates. Furthermore, they determine more in
detail the way of administrating the records of registered vehicles and records of vehicles for which
certificates for testing driving and testing registration plates have been issued. They determine the
way of choosing part of registration plate according to the owner’s wish. Also, they determine the
procedure of re-registration of vehicle, which was previously registered in other Member State
together with form of registration certificate in accordance with Council Directive 1999/37/EC from
29 April 1999 on the registration documents for vehicles (OJ no. 138 from 1 June 1999 page 57)
with all its amendments.

2.4     Rules on registration plates of motor vehicles and their trailers
        (OJ no. 29/04)

These Rules more in detail define form, material, colour, measures and content of registration
plates for motor vehicles and their trailers, registered in the Republic of Slovenia. They also
determine registration areas and their symbols and symbols of registration plates for vehicles of
certain foreign representations, registered in the Republic of Slovenia.

New Rules are in preparation, which do not define registration areas and their symbols, since local
competence will, according to the amendments in the Road Traffic Safety Act, be abolished and the
content of registration plates will therefore be changed and unified for the territory of the Republic of
Slovenia.

2.5     Rules on driving licenses
        (OJ no. 117/02, 100/03, 59/04)

They more precisely determine the procedure for the issue and prolongation of validity of driving
license and substitution as well as exchange of driving licenses. They also determine unified codes
of accessories, which driver has to use when driving and limitations inscribed in driving licenses.
Also, they determine the way of administrating records on issued driving licenses and issued
international driving licenses.




                                                                                                      55
New Rules, which are in preparation, do not amend the content of Rules on driving licenses. The
main purpose of the new Rules is to transpose the provisions of Directive 91/439/EEC regarding the
content of form of driving license.

2.6     Rules on driving examination
        (OJ no. 116/2003)

With these Rules the precise conditions and the way of completing a driving examination, both
theoretical and practical part, are established for driver of motor vehicles. At the same time these
Rules determine the evidences that have to be submitted by candidate for driver of motor vehicles
to prove the fulfilment of conditions prescribed by the law to access driving examination. Also, the
way of functioning of examination commissions and professional education of members of
examination commissions is determined with these Rules. Besides that, these Rules include the
program according to which a candidate for member of examination commission shall complete the
test on his capacity to examine the candidates for drivers of motor vehicles on examinations.

New Rules under preparation do not amend the content, but only harmonise the Rules on driving
examination with amendments introduced in the Road Traffic Safety Act.

2.7     Rules on driving schools
        (OJ no. 106/99, 101/01, 79/02)

They determine the size and equipment of classroom with instruments for the exercise of theoretical
part of training of candidates for drivers of motor vehicles and equipment of vehicles on which these
candidates are trained. They establish conditions for non- traffic area where the first exercises from
driving techniques will be executed. They precisely prescribe the work of driving schools and
training. They establish the way of examination and assessment of candidates after they conclude
their theoretical and practical part of training before these candidates apply for the completion of
final driving examination at the examination centre. These Rules also more precisely determine the
way of administrating records which have to be kept by driving schools on each candidate training
at driving school.

2.8     Rules on marking vehicles on which candidates train to become drivers
        (OJ no. 30/98)

These Rules more in details prescribe the content, colour, shape and dimension of L-plates and
illuminating tables with which vehicles used for the training of candidates to become drivers of
motor vehicles have to be marked. They also determine the place where L-plate and illuminating
table should be put.

In future the content of these Rules will be part of Rules on driving schools.

2.9     Rules on licenses for driving instructor, teacher of driving rules and head of
        driving school
        (OJ no. 117/02)

These Rules define the content and shape of forms of licenses for teacher of driving rules, driver-
instructor and head of driving school. Furthermore, they determine annexes (evidences about the
fulfilment of conditions prescribed by the Law), that a client shall submit to application form in order
to obtain license or prolong its validity. They also define the content and the way of administrating
records on issued licenses.

New Rules that are in preparation change the content only for the purpose of adjusting them to the
amendments of the Road Traffic Safety Act.




                                                                                                     56
2.10    Training programs for candidates to become drivers of motor vehicles

These training programs determine knowledge that a candidate shall obtain during the training for
driving of vehicles of each category. They define a number of exercises that candidate has to
successfully complete before applying for the final driving examination.

2.11    Training programs for driving teachers, driving rules teachers and heads of
        driving schools

Completed training according to approved programs is one of the conditions determined by the
Road Traffic Safety Act, which enables a person to obtain license to teach in driving school.
These programs determine the knowledge that has to be obtained by a person in order to obtain
license to teach candidates for drivers of motor vehicles in driving school. (Content: rules on road
traffic safety, basis of psychology with principles on ethic in road traffic, basis of theory of teaching-
didactics, knowledge on motor vehicles, basis of communication in Slovene language, structure and
execution of one lesson). Programs also determine the duration of training and standards of
professional knowledge, which an individual has to know and the way of examining the obtained
knowledge.

In the program also cadre and material conditions that have to be fulfilled by organisation executing
such programs are established.

Training programs shall be changed only in size in accordance with provisions included in the Road
Traffic Safety Act; meanwhile the content shall remain the same.

2.12   Rules on Conditions for Vehicles and Drivers Involved in Transport of Groups of
       Children (OJ no. 110/04)




                                                                                                       57
ANNEX 3         ACT ON TECHNICAL REQUIREMENTS FOR PRODUCTS
                AND ON CONFORMITY ASSESSMENT (FULL TEXT)


ZAKON O TEHNICNIH ZAHTEVAH ZA PROIZVODE IN O UGOTAVLJANJU SKLADNOSTI
(ZTZPUS) OJ no. 59/1999, 1999-01-2796

I.      GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1
This Act lays down: the methods of prescribing technical requirements for products and the
procedures for assessment of conformity with the prescribed requirements; and the issuance of
technical regulations through which the competent Ministers shall, on the basis of this Act, lay
down for particular products or product families, at least one of the following elements:
- the technical requirements they should meet;
- the procedures for assessment of conformity with the prescribed requirements;
- the designation of or the requirements for the bodies participating in the conformity assessment
    procedures (hereinafter referred to as "the conformity assessment bodies");
- the documents that should accompany a product when placed on the market or put into service;
- the obligation and method of marking.
This Act also regulates the surveillance of fulfilment of the requirements of technical regulations,
and the validity of the documents and marks of conformity of foreign origin.
This Act shall not be used for prescribing technical requirements and performing conformity
assessment procedures for products which are regulated by special acts.
Notwithstanding the above paragraph, the provisions of Articles 12-15 and Article 18 hereof shall
apply to the products regulated by a special act, except when stipulated differently by that Act.

Article 2
The Ministers may, in accordance with their competence under the Regulations concerning the field
of activity of the Ministries; upon prior opinion given by the Minister in charge of co-ordination of
technical legislation; by respecting the international principles and the obligations assumed through
bilateral and multilateral agreements on prevention and elimination of unnecessary obstacles to
international trade, issue technical regulations whereby they prescribe technical requirements for
products or product families (hereinafter referred to as "products"), and conformity assessment
procedures, when this is essential for the protection of the public interest, which is demonstrated in
particular as:
- assurance of safety,
- protection of human life and health, and the lives and health of animals and plants,
- protection of the environment,
- protection of the consumers and other users,
- protection of property.
The technical regulations specified in the previous paragraph shall be issued only when necessary
in view of harmonizing the Slovenian technical legislation with the technical legislation of the
parties to the international treaties binding on the Republic of Slovenia.

Article 3
Products may only be placed on the market or put into service when they conform to the prescribed
technical requirements, when their conformity has been assessed according to the prescribed
procedure, and when they are marked in accordance with the regulations.




                                                                                                   58
Article 4
For the purpose of this Act:
- "product" shall mean any product as a result of processing activities;
- "technical regulation" shall mean a regulation laying down the characteristics of a product or its
    related production procedure and method. In this respect it may also comprise or treat
    exclusively terms, symbols, packaging, declaration and marking;
- "technical specification" shall mean a document that prescribes the technical requirements to
    be fulfilled by a product, and when appropriate, also the procedures for determining that the
    given requirements have been fulfilled;
- "placing on the market" shall mean the initial action of making a product available, for payment
    or free of charge, on the market of the Republic of Slovenia;
- "putting into service" shall mean the beginning of first use of a product by the end user in the
    Republic of Slovenia;
- "supplier" shall mean the manufacturer; his authorized representative based in the Republic of
    Slovenia, when the manufacturer is not based in the Republic of Slovenia; the importer; or any
    other natural or legal person who has placed the product on the market or ensured its putting
    into service;
- "conformity assessment procedure" shall mean any procedure applied, directly or indirectly, to
    determine that the specified requirements are fulfilled;
- "conformity assessment body" shall mean a supplier-independent
- , a certification body, an inspection body, or some other body which is involved in the conformity
    assessment procedure, and which can be either a government body, a legal person or a natural
    person;
- "accreditation" shall mean expert procedure of giving, through the grant of an accreditation
    certificate, formal recognition of competence to carry out specified tasks in the field of
    conformity assessment;

II. PRESCRIBING TECHNICAL REQUIREMENTS

Article 5
It may be specified by a technical regulation that a product is presumed to be in conformity with the
requirements of that technical regulation when it complies with the requirements of the voluntary
standards referred to by the technical regulation.
When a technical regulation refers to standards in accordance with the preceding paragraph, the
Minister responsible for issuing a particular technical regulation shall, in agreement with the Minister
in charge of the market, publish in the Official Gazette of the Republic of Slovenia a list of the
standards which, when applied, create a presumption of conformity.

Article 6
Mandatory use of technical specifications may be prescribed by technical regulations, which
specifications shall be issued as special publications by the relevant Ministers.
Technical specifications shall be prepared by technical boards appointed by the Minister competent
for a particular product. The method of preparing technical specifications shall be prescribed by an
instruction issued by the Minister. A list of the technical specifications issued shall be published in
the Official Gazette of the Republic of Slovenia and made available to the public by the relevant
ministry.


Article 7
Technical regulations shall specify the products for which, prior to placing them on the market or
putting them into service, the supplier is required to:
-     ensure implementation of the procedures for assessment of conformity with the prescribed
      technical requirements;
- issue or provide a declaration of conformity, a test report, a certificate or other document of
     conformity (hereinafter referred to as "documents of conformity");
- produce and keep technical documentation within the prescribed scope, form and time limits;
- ensure that the prescribed marks of conformity are affixed;
The prescribed conformity assessment procedures may be specified directly, in technical
regulations, or indirectly, in standards or technical specifications.




                                                                                                     59
Products which are non-conforming to the prescribed technical requirements, and products which
are exempted from marking with marks of conformity, shall not be marked with any marks of
conformity or other marks whose similarity with the prescribed marks of conformity would be such
that they could create confusion on the market and mislead the consumers.

Article 8
The degree of complexity of the prescribed conformity assessment procedures shall depend on the
technical complexity of products, and on the estimated risk related to their use.
Considering the criteria laid down in the preceding paragraph, one or several procedures or an
adequate combination thereof shall be specified by a technical regulation, namely:
- the manufacturer's independent conformity assessment of the product under specified
    conditions;
- conformity assessment of the product performed by a conformity assessment body, either on
    a sample or on a statistically selected sample taken from the production process;
- the manufacturer's production process quality system management;
- evaluation of adequacy and supervision of the manufacturer's production process quality
    system, carried out by a conformity assessment body.


IV. DESIGNATION OF CONFORMITY ASSESSMENT                       BODIES OR SPECIFICATION OF
REQUIREMENTS FOR THEIR DESIGNATION

Article 9
Conformity assessment bodies, or the requirements to be fulfilled by conformity assessment bodies,
shall be laid down in technical regulations.

Article 10
When the task of conformity assessment procedure is assigned to the administration, the
conformity assessment body shall be designated by a technical regulation.

Article 11
The requirements under Article 9 hereof shall refer to:
- availability of professionally trained staff and the necessary equipment;
- assurance of independence and impartiality in relation to the legal and natural persons directly
    or indirectly connected with the product under conformity assessment;
- assurance of business confidentiality;
- liability insurance for the work done, except in the case where liability is insured on a statutory
    basis by the State;
- other terms and conditions ensuring appropriate implementation of the prescribed assignments.

Article 12
When the requirements laid down in a technical regulation are in compliance with the provisions of
the previous Article, the conformity assessment bodies shall only perform their specific tasks on the
basis of a decision issued by the Minister in charge of the market in agreement with the Minister
who has issued the technical regulation.
The decision mentioned in the above paragraph may be limited to a period of time or granted until
revocation. The designated conformity assessment body shall permanently meet the requirements
of designation. Should the body fail to meet the requirements during the designation period, the
decision will be withdrawn. There shall be no appeal against a decision of withdrawal; however, an
administrative dispute shall be possible.

Article 13
Prior to issuing a decision designating a conformity assessment body referred to in the previous
Article, the Minister in charge of the market shall, in collaboration with the national accreditation
service, make sure that the conformity assessment body fulfils the requirements for performing the
tasks laid down in a particular technical regulation.
A conformity assessment body shall be considered to fulfil the requirements in the sense of the
previous paragraph, when its operational competence has been verified according to the rules of
accreditation or rules equivalent to those of accreditation.




                                                                                                  60
Article 14

The Government of the Republic of Slovenia will prescribe in detail the method of designating
conformity assessment bodies, checking the fulfilment of requirements and withdrawing the
decision referred to in paragraph 1 of Article 12 hereof; and it will prescribe the competence of the
government bodies and the procedure for notifying the parties to international treaties on conformity
assessment procedures binding on the Republic of Slovenia, of the designated conformity
assessment bodies.

Article 15
The conformity assessment bodies designated for the performance of the tasks under paragraph 1
of Article 12 hereof shall issue documents of conformity on the basis of a request by the customer.
Mutual issues concerning the acquisition and maintenance of documents of conformity shall be
settled by a written contract between the conformity assessment body and the customer.


V. SURVEILLANCE

Article 16
Surveillance of fulfilment of the provisions hereof, and of the regulations issued on its basis as well
as the regulations specified in Article 20, shall be carried out by inspection bodies in accordance
with their competence for particular products, based on the Regulations concerning the
organization and field of activity of the Ministries, or other regulations laying down their competence
and assignments.

In addition to the authorities and the measures based on particular regulations concerning their
work, the competent inspectors shall hereby be authorized to:
-     request of the supplier to provide all the necessary information and make available for
      inspection the documents of conformity issued, as well as the technical documentation;
- make the appropriate checks and tests of products for conformity with the regulations, also after
      these have been placed on the market or put into service;
-     take samples of products and have them checked for conformity;
-     ban the use of conformity documents for non-conforming products
- instruct withdrawal of documents of conformity for non-conforming products;
-     instruct elimination of non-conformances found;
-     request marking of products with the prescribed marks, or instruct removal of illicit marks;
-     ban placing on the market, restrict circulation, or instruct withdrawal from the market of non-
      conforming products, and take additional measures to ensure observance of the prohibition;
-     ban putting into service, restrict use, or instruct cessation of use of non-conforming products,
      and take additional measures to ensure observance of the prohibition;
-     for the time necessary to make various checks and tests, temporarily ban any supply, offer to
      supply or exhibition of products, as soon as there is ground to suspect that the products are
      not conforming to the regulations;
-     instruct destruction of non-conforming products, should this be essential to the protection of
      human health and safety.
When the relevant inspection body does not dispose of the professional knowledge and equipment
necessary to make the checks or tests referred to in the previous paragraph, it shall confer such
particular activities within the scope of surveillance to a competent institution.
When an inspection procedure yields unfavourable results for the inspected party, the expenses
(daily allowances, travelling expenses, costs of analyses and other costs incurred by the procedure)
shall be borne by the latter.
Appeals against decisions issued for the implementation of authorities referred to in paragraph 2 of
this Article, shall not withhold their execution.

Article 17
The Government of the Republic of Slovenia may prescribe the contents and the procedure of
notifying other countries or international bodies of the measures taken by the national authorities
which, due to restrictions of placing a product on the market, or due to a request to withdraw a



                                                                                                    61
product from the market for the purpose of protecting the public interest, may affect international
trade.


VI.     VALIDITY OF DOCUMENTS AND MARKS OF FOREIGN ORIGIN

Article 18
Those documents and marks of conformity of foreign origin shall be valid in the Republic of
Slovenia that have been issued in conformity with the international treaties concluded by the
Republic of Slovenia.
Notwithstanding the above paragraph, the Minister who has issued a technical regulation may, by a
decision issued upon proposal or by virtue of office, recognize the validity of documents and marks
of conformity of foreign origin when these demonstrate conformity with the technical regulations that
are, as far as requirements for products are concerned, equivalent to the Slovenian technical
regulation issued, and when the competence of the bodies participating in the conformity
assessment has been determined according to an equivalent procedure and according to the
requirements prescribed for this type of bodies in the Slovenian technical regulation issued.
The Ministry in charge of the market shall keep a register of the types of valid documents and
marks of conformity as well as of the conformity assessment bodies. The register shall be public.

VII.    PENAL PROVISIONS

Article 19
A fine of 2,5000,000 to 10,000,000 Slovenian tolars shall be imposed on a legal person, or a fine of
2,500,000 to 5,000,000 Slovenian tolars shall be imposed on a sole trader for having, in relation
with independent performance of his activity:
- placed on the market or put into service a product inconsistently with Article 3
- hereof;
- placed on the market or put into service a product inconsistently with paragraph 1
- of Article 7 hereof;
- inconsistently with paragraph 3 of Article 7 hereof, marked the products with marks of
    conformity or other marks whose similarity to the marks of conformity could create confusion on
    the market or could mislead the consumers;
- inconsistently with Article 12 hereof, performed the tasks of a conformity
- assessment body in conformity assessment procedures;
- inconsistently with Article 15 hereof, not acted in accordance with the executable decisions of
    the relevant inspection bodies;
- inconsistently with Article 23 hereof, not declared or marked a product in Slovene, despite the
    relevant provision of a technical regulation issued on the basis of this Act.
A fine of 250,000 to 500, 000 Slovenian tolars shall be imposed on the responsible person of the
legal person having committed an act referred to in the preceding paragraph.


VIII.   TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Article 20
Until the technical regulations based on this Act or other acts are issued, those technical
regulations of the former SFRY shall continue to apply which were used on the effective date of this
Act; and also the regulations issued on the basis of the Law on standardization (Official Gazette of
SFRY nos. 37/88 and 23/91) or on the basis of the Law on standardization (Official Gazette of RS
no. 1/95) shall continue to apply.

Article 21
On the basis of this Act, the provisions of paragraph 1 of Article 4, and those of Articles 5 and 6 of
the Law on standardization (Official Gazette of RS no.1/95), shall continue to apply until 31
December 2001, for the issuance of technical regulations in the field of: agricultural produce; food
products; animal feed; seeds and planting material; farm and forest plants; forest wood
assortments; and mineral fertilizers.




                                                                                                   62
Article 22
Until stipulated differently by a law, but at the latest until 31 December 2001, on the basis of this
Act, the provision of paragraph 1 of Article 32 of the Law on standardization (Official Gazette of RS
no.1/95) shall apply to the issuance of variance with the quality norms in the field of: food products;
animal feed; mineral fertilizers; and forest wood assortments.
The variance with the quality norms indicated in the above paragraph shall be issued by the
Minister in charge of agriculture and forestry, except for food products, for which the variance shall
be issued by the Minister in charge of food in agreement with the Minister in charge of health.
The procedures laid down in paragraph 2 of Article 32 of the Law on standardization (Official
Gazette of RS no.1/95) that were initiated before the effective date of this Act shall be concluded
according to the regulations in force at present.

Article 23
Until stipulated differently by a law, technical regulations may be issued on the basis hereof
specifying mandatory declaration or marking of products in Slovene.
The technical regulations referred to in the previous paragraph shall be issued by the Minister in
charge of the market.

Article 24
On the effective date of this Act, the implementation of the control of procedures of testing and
certification in compliance with the Regulation on the control of performance of testing and
certification procedures (Official Gazette of RS No 40/97), shall be taken over from the Standards
and Metrology Institute by the Ministry in charge of the market.

Article 25
The Government of the Republic of Slovenia will issue the regulation referred to in Article 14 hereof
within six months after this Act has entered into force.

Article 26
This Act shall enter into force on the fifteenth day after its publication in the Official Gazette of the
Republic of Slovenia.




                                                                                                      63
ANNEX 4          TECHNICAL SPECIFICATIONS RELATING TO THE RULES
                 ON EC TYPE-APPROVAL


4.1              Motor vehicles with four or more wheels and their trailers


SLO             EU

Technical       Base      Directives, amending the base directive
specification   directive
TSV 101.00      70/157 73/350         77/212    81/334      84/372   84/424   87/354   89/491
                          92/97       96/20     99/101
TSV 102.00      70/220   74/290     77/102      78/665   83/351   88/76       88/436   89/458
                         89/491     91/441      93/59    94/12    96/44       96/69    98/69
                         98/77      1999/102    2001/001 2001/100
TSV 102.01               2002/80    2003/76
TSV 103.00      70/221   79/490     81/333      97/19      2000/8
TSV 104.00      70/222
TSV 105.00      70/311   92/62      1999/7
TSV 106.00      70/387   98/90      2001/31
TSV 107.00      70/388   87/354
TSV 108.00      71/127   79/759     85/205      86/562     87/354    88/321
TSV 108:01               2003/97
TSV 108:02               2005/27
TSV 109.00      71/320   74/132     75/524      79/489     85/647    88/194   91/422   98/12
                         2002/78
TSV 110.00      72/245   89/491     95/54
TSV 110.01               2004/104
TSV 111.00      72/306   89/491     97/20
TSV 111.01               2005/21
TSV 112.00      74/60    78/632     2000/4
TSV 113.00      74/61    95/56
TSV 114.00      74/297   91/662
TSV 115.00      74/408   81/577     96/37
TSV 116.00      74/483   79/488     87/354
TSV 117.00      75/443   97/39
TSV 118.00      76/114   78/507     87/354
TSV 119.00      76/115   81/575     82/318      90/629     96/38
TSV 120.00      76/756   80/233     82/244      83/276     84/8      89/278   91/663   97/28
TSV 121.00      76/757   87/354     97/29
TSV 122.00      76/758   87/354     89/516      97/30
TSV 123.00      76/759   87/354     89/277      1999/15
TSV 124.00      76/760   87/354     97/31
TSV 125.00      76/761   87/354     98/517      1999/17
TSV 126.00      76/762   87/354     1999/18
TSV 127.00      77/389   96/64
TSV 128.00      77/538   87/354     89/518      1999/14
TSV 129.00      77/539   87/354     97/32
TSV 130.00      77/540   87/354     99/16
TSV 131.00      77/541   81/576     82/319      87/354     90/628    96/36    2000/3
TSV 132.00      77/649   81/643     88/366      90/630
TSV 133.00      78/316   93/91      94/53
TSV 134.00      78/317



                                                                                          64
SLO             EU

Technical       Base      Directives, amending the base directive
specification   directive
TSV 135.00      78/318 94/68
TSV 136.00      78/548
TSV 136.01      2001/56
TSV 136.02                2004/78
TSV 137.00      78/549 94/78
TSV 138.00      78/932
TSV 139.00      80/1268 89/491        93/116    1999/100
TSV 139.01                2004/3
TSV 140.00      80/1269 88/195        89/491    97/21       1999/99
TSV 141.00      88/77     91/542      96/1      1999/96 2001/27
TSV 142.00      89/297
TSV 143.00      91/226
TSV 144.00      92/21     95/48
TSV 145.00      92/22     2001/92
TSV 146.00      92/23     2001/43
TSV 146.01                2005/11
TSV 147.00      92/24     2003/77
TSV 147.01                2004/11
TSV 148.00      97/27
TSV 148.01                2003/19
TSV 149.00      92/114
TSV 150.00      94/20
TSV 151.00      95/28
TSV 152.00      2001/85
TSV 153.00      96/79     1999/98
TSV 154.00      96/27
TSV 156.00      98/91
TSV 157.00      2000/40
TSV 158.00      2003/102 2004/90**

** This is a decision, not a directive.




                                                                      65
4.2           Two- and three-wheel motor vehicles



SLO               EU

Technical         Base          Directives, amending the base directive
specification     directive
TSV 301.00        93/14
TSV 302.00        93/29         2000/74
TSV 303.00        93/30
TSV 304.00        93/31         2000/72
TSV 305.00        93/32         1999/24
TSV 306.00        93/33         1999/23
TSV 307.00        93/34         1999/25
TSV 308.00        93/92         2000/73
TSV 309.00        93/93
TSV 309.01                      2004/86
TSV 310.00        93/94         1999/26
TSV 311.00        95/1          2002/41
TSV 312.00 – 1    97/24 -   1
TSV 312.00 – 2    97/24 -   2
TSV 312.00 – 3    97/24 -   3
TSV 312.00 – 4    97/24 -   4
TSV 312.00 – 5    97/24 -   5   2002/51   2003/77
TSV 312.01 – 5                  2005/30
TSV 312.00 – 6    97/24 - 6
TSV 312.00 – 7    97/24 - 7
TSV 312.01 – 7                  2005/30
TSV 312.00 – 8    97/24 - 8
TSV 312.00 – 9    97/24 - 9
TSV 312.01 – 9                  2005/30
TSV 312.00 – 10   97/24 - 10
TSV 312.00 – 11   97/24 - 11
TSV 312.00 – 12   97/24 - 12
TSV 313.00        2000/7




                                                                          66
4.3   Agricultural and forestry tractors, their trailers and towed
exchangeable equipment



SLO             EU

Technical       Base        Directives, amending the base directive
specification   directive
TSV 401.00      74/151      82/890        88/410    97/54      98/38
TSV 402.00      74/152      82/890        88/412    97/54      98/89
TSV 403.00      74/346      82/890        97/54     98/40
TSV 404.00      74/347      79/1073       82/890    97/54
TSV 405.00      75/321      82/890        88/411    97/54      98/39
TSV 406.00      75/322      82/890        97/54     2000/2     2001/3
TSV 407.00      76/432      82/890        96/63     97/54
TSV 408.00      76/763      82/890        97/54     1999/86
TSV 409.00      77/311      82/890        97/54     96/627**   2000/63**
TSV 410.00      77/536      87/354        89/680    1999/55
TSV 411.00      77/537      82/890        97/54
TSV 412.00      78/764      82/890        83/190    87/354     88/465      97/54   1999/57
TSV 413.00      78/933      82/890        97/54     1999/56
TSV 414.00      79/532      82/890        97/54
TSV 415.00      79/533      82/890        97/54     1999/58
TSV 416.00      79/622      82/953        87/354    88/413     1999/40
TSV 417.00      80/720      82/890        88/414    97/54
TSV 418.00      86/297      97/54
TSV 419.00      86/298      89/682        2000/19
TSV 420.00      86/415      97/54
TSV 421.00      87/402      89/681        2000/22
TSV 422.00      89/173      97/54         2000/1
TSV 423.00      2000/25
TSV 423.01                  2005/13




** This is a decision, not a directive.




                                                                                             67
ANNEX 5         RULES ON EC TYPE-APPROVAL OF MOTOR VEHICLES
                (SUMMARY)


I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1
(1) Determination of the content of the Rules
(2) , (3) Cases to which this Rules applies

Article 2
Description of cases to which this Rules do not apply

Article 3
Ministry of Transport of RS, Directorate of RS for Roads is nominated as the approval authority.

Article 4
Definitions
technical specification, type –approval, multi-stage type –approval, vehicle, complete vehicle, base
vehicle, incomplete vehicle, completed vehicle, type of vehicle, system, component, separate
technical unit, manufacturer, approval authority, technical service, information document,
information folder, information package, index to the information package

Article 5
(1) Ministry of Transport is responsible for the publication of list of valid technical specifications.
    The list has to contain information regarding the date of the beginning of validity of each
    technical specification, its obligatory use and expiry date of the whole specification or its part.
(2) In the list from the previous paragraph also the expiry date of type- approvals has to be
    determined.
(3) The list may also contain an overview of rules mentioned in paragraph 1 of Article 31 of this
    Rules.

II APPLICATION AND PROCEDURE FOR THE AWARD OF TYPE- APPROVAL

Article 6
(1) The manufacturer has to submit the application to the approval authority.
(2) The application has to be accompanied by an information folder and approval certificates of its
    components, etc. The approval authority has to have access to the information package.
(3) If the manufacturer does not have one of the certificates mentioned in the previous paragraph,
    he has to submit information folder with all the suitable information required for the technical
    specifications (Annex IV or XI).
(4) The manufacturer has to submit together with the application the information folder, the content
    of which is determined in the suitable technical specification.

Article 7
Determination of the content of the information, that has to be submitted together with the
application for the multi-stage type- approval on the first level and on the second and other levels.

Article 8
(1) An approval authority shall grant the type- approval to vehicles, systems, components and
    separate technical units that fulfil all the suitable requirements, stated in these articles.
(2) An approval authority has to refuse to grant the type- approval in case a vehicle, system,
    component or separate technical unit despite fulfilling all the requirements represents a serious
    risk to road safety.
(3) On the basis of granted type- approvals the vehicle can be registered, offered for sale or put
    into service until the issue of new technical specifications.

Article 9
(1) An approval authority grants the type-approval to:



                                                                                                    68
–   types of vehicles that are in accordance with the information in the information folder and fulfil
    all the requirements
– types of vehicles for special purposes, listed in Annex XI of this Rules, which are in accordance
    with the information given in the information folder and fulfil the technical requirements
(2) Approval authority runs a procedure for the grant of type- approval in compliance with Annex V
    of this Rules

Article 10
(1) An approval authority grants multi-stage type- approval to types of base, incomplete or
    completed vehicles, that are in accordance with the information from the information folder and
    fulfil the technical requirements from all suitable technical specifications.
(2) An approval authority runs the procedure of granting the multi-stage type-approval according to
    Annex XIV of this Rules.

Article 11
(1) An approval authority grants:
– type- approval of system to types of vehicles that are in compliance with the information given
    in the information folder and fulfil the technical requirements
– type- approval of component or separate technical unit to all types of components or separate
    technical units that are in accordance with the information given in the information folder and
    fulfil the technical requirements if the suitable technical specification specifically determines this
    possibility
(2) An approval authority runs the procedure in accordance with Annex V of this Rules.

Article 12
(1) In the type- approval of vehicle, system, component or separate technical unit on the basis of
    Annex XI, which contains limitations or exceptions from the provisions of suitable technical
    specification, the approval certificate has to include limitations of validity and approved
    exceptions.
(2) If the information in the information folders, mentioned in Articles 9 and 11 of this Rules include
    provisions for the vehicles for special purposes, these provisions have to be mentioned also in
    the approval certificate.

Article 13
(1) Approval authority has to, at the award of type- approval, fill in all the suitable parts of approval
    certificate for each type of vehicle, system, component or separate technical unit. Besides that,
    it has to fill in also the Annexes of the certificate with the results of tests. The completed
    certificate and its annexes are then given to the applicant.
(2) Model of the approval certificate of vehicle is included in Annex VI of this Rules.
(3) Approval certificate is enumerated according to the Annex VII.
(4) Model of Annex regarding the results of test from the first paragraph of this Article in included in
    Annex VIII.

Article 14
The case, when the size of type- approval has to be suitably limited (when the component or
separate technical unit exercises its function or has certain characteristic only in relation to other
parts of vehicle and is therefore possible to check the conformity with one or more requirements
only in relation with other parts)

III AMENDMENTS OF THE GRANTED TYPE- APPROVALS

Article 15
(1) Manufacturer, who obtained the type-approval in accordance with the provisions of this Rules,
    has to notify the approval authority of all the changes or amendments of the approved vehicle.
(2) Approval authority may decide only on the requests for amendment of type- approvals that are
    related to its decisions taken in the first type-approval.

Article 16
(1) If the information included in the information package for the approved type of vehicle changes,
    the approval authority issues new corrected pages of this package or it can also issue a



                                                                                                         69
    complete new package with detailed description of amendments. The dates of amendments
    have to be visible.
(2) If additional tests are necessary because of the amendment mentioned in the previous
    paragraph, or if the data in the approval certificate was changed, or if certain requirements in
    technical specifications were changed after the issue of the certificate, the approval authority
    has to mark this change and issue a corrected certificate.
(3) The amendment or completion of type- approval is not necessary for the categories of vehicles
    on which the change of requirements in the technical specifications does not have effect.

Article 17
(1) If the data included in the information package for approved system, component or separate
    technical unit changes, the approval authority issued corrected pages of the package.
(2) If besides the data also any information in approval certificate was changed or the requirements
    of the rules were changed after the issue of the first approval, the approval authority has to
    mark this change and issue a corrected certificate.
(3) If the approval authority discovers that additional tests, it has to notify the manufacturer and
    only issue the documents mentioned in this Article after successfully completed tests.

IV ISSUE OF CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY AND MARKING

Article 18
(1) Manufacturer has to issue a certificate of conformity in the way determined in Annex IX of this
    Rules for each vehicle, complete or incomplete vehicle, made in accordance with the approved
    type of vehicle.
(2) In the case of incomplete or completed vehicle the manufacturer has to fill in only the
    information that was added or amended on the actual type-approval stage and encloses all the
    certificates of conformity issued in the previous stages.
(3) Certificate of conformity has to be made in the way that it cannot be falsified.
(4) For the purposes of registration of base and incomplete vehicles of all categories, except M1,
    the manufacturer has to issue a written declaration in accordance with Annex XV.

Article 19
(1) An approval authority can, for the purposes of taxing and registration of vehicles, require that
    the information not mentioned in Annex IX are added to the certificate if these information are
    specifically mentioned in the information package. It can do that not later than three months
    after the notification of the Commission and other Member States.
(2) An approval authority can also require that the certificate of conformity is completed in the way
    that the information necessary for the work of tax authorities are emphasised.

Article 20
(1) A manufacturer has to mark each component or separate technical unit, produced in
    accordance with the approved type with the name of the company or its symbol.
(2) A manufacturer has to mark the component or separate technical unit with approval mark and
    number if the technical specification requires so.
(3) A manufacturer of a component or separate technical unit, the type-approval of that contains
    some restraints regarding the use, has to deliver together with each component or separate
    technical unit also the information regarding this restraints and conditions for installation.

V OFFERING FOR SALE, REGISTRATION AND PUTTING INTO SERVICE

Article 21
(1) New vehicles can be offered for sale, registered or put into service only in case a valid
    certificate of conformity accompanies them. The incomplete vehicles can be offered for sale but
    the competent authority can refuse their registration and put into service.
(2) Components or separate technical units can be offered for sale or put into service only when
    they meet the requirements of suitable technical specification and requirements included in
    Article 20.
(3) The Market Inspectorate of the RS can prohibit the sale or use of vehicles, components or
    separate technical units for the period not longer than six months if it discovers that they
    present a serious risk on the road.



                                                                                                  70
(4) When the authority responsible for registration of vehicle receives notification for prohibition, it
    refuses the registration for not more than six months.


VI EXEMPTIONS AND ALTERNATIVE PROCEDURES

Article 22
The cases, where the first paragraph of Article 21 does not apply

Article 23
Approval authority can allow aberration from certain requirements for vehicles produced in small
series, end-of-series vehicles and vehicles, components or separate technical units, made after
special technologies or with special technical solutions.

Article 24
(1) For the type-approval granted to the vehicle produced in small series the requirements included
    in Articles 6. to 11. apply only if the approval authority thinks it is necessary.
(2) If the aberration from Article 23 is allowed, the approval authority can require the fulfilment of an
    alternative requirement.
(3) In the case of type-approval from the first paragraph, approval authority has to send a
    certificate, stating all the exceptions in it, to the approval authorities of other Member States.
    Member States in three months decide, whether they shall accept the type-approval or not.

Article 25
(1) In the case of end-of-series vehicles only new vehicles accorded to the approved type of
    vehicle can be offered for sale, registered or put into service although the type-approval is no
    longer valid.
(2) The vehicles to which the previous paragraph applies
(3) The conditions and instructions for the approval authority on issuing the license included in the
    previous paragraph (license for 12 months for complete vehicles, license for 18 months for
    completed vehicles after the date of expiry for the approved type).

Article 26
(1) To obtain the right to apply the procedure from the previous Article, manufacturer should make
    a request to approval authority of each Member State concerned with putting into service these
    types of vehicles.
(2) Member States should decide not later than in three months whether and how many vehicles of
    the type in question they should accept for registration.
(3) Each Member State has to assure that the manufacturer will take into consideration the
    provisions of Annex XII B of the EU rules on type-approval of vehicles.

Article 27
(1) Components or separate technical units, made after special technologies or with special
    technical solutions because of their characteristics cannot be in compliance with all the
    requirements from technical specifications.
(2) In this case the type-approval can be granted with limitation of validity. Approval authority shall
    afterwards send the copy of approval certificate to other Member States and the EU
    Commission. At the same time it sends to the Commission a request for approval of the award
    of type-approval.

Article 28
(1) The list of documents, that have to be submitted together with the request mentioned in the
    second paragraph of the previous Article.
(2) If the Commission grants the request, the approval authority can grant the type-approval. The
    date of expiry can not be shorter than 36 months

Article 29
In the case when type-approvals for the vehicles, components or separate technical units
mentioned in Article 27, are in accordance with individual Directives, approval authority changes




                                                                                                      71
these type-approvals into the usual type-approvals and at the same time recognises a transitional
period for the manufacturer to adapt the approval marks.

Article 30
Approval certificates, included in Articles from 23 to 29 cannot be denominated “certificate on EC
vehicle type-approval “.


VII ACCEPTING AND GRANTING EQUIVALENT TYPE-APPROVALS AND TEST REPORTS

Article 31
(1) Rules that include equivalent requirements as the ones mentioned in this Rules are listed in
     Annex IV (Part II).
(2) Approval authority shall when executing its tasks consider equivalent type-approvals.
(3) Approval authority may grant type-approval in accordance with the requirements from the rules
     mentioned in the previous paragraph and all the rules of European Commission of UN for
     Europe.


VIII CONFORMITY OF PRODUCTION PRODUCTS

Article 32
(1) In the procedure of granting type-approval an approval authority has to execute all the
    measures in accordance with Annex X of this Rules, if necessary in co-operation with
    authorities from other Member States to assure the conformity of production of products.
(2) After the award of type-approval, approval authority has to execute the suitable measures from
    Annex X of this Rules to assure the conformity of production products with the approved type.


IX CONFORMITY OF PRODUCTS

Article 33
(1) Manufacturer is responsible for the conformity of all products with the approved type.
(2) Manufacturer has to assure the approval authority control over approved types of vehicles,
    systems, components and separate technical units.

Article 34
(1) Failure to conform to the approved type occurs when deviations from the information included
     in the approval certificate are found and they were not approved by the approval authority.
(2) If the approval authority finds that vehicles, systems, components or separate technical units
     are not conformed to the approved type, it shall order the manufacturer to conform the
     production.
(3) If the approval authority finds discordance with approved type because of deviations of
     information in approval certificate, it can temporarily withdraw the type-approval, determine the
     discordance and the period within which the conformity must be reached.

Article 35
(1) Each holder of type-approval has to notify the approval authority about the cessation of
    production.
(2) In the case of cessation the type-approval is cancelled.


X REQUIREMENTS TO BE MET BY TECHNICAL SERVICES

Article 36
(1) List of conditions for a person or body, who can be appointed for the exercise of technical
    service with a decision issued by Minister of Economy in accordance with the Minister of
    Transport.
(2) Determination of the content of the decision from the previous paragraph




                                                                                                   72
Article 37
Description of the procedure for election of person or body to be appointed for the exercise of
technical service.


XI TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Article 38
(1) Validity of type-approvals of vehicles, systems, components and separate technical units
(2) Vehicles offered for sale on the bases of valid type-approval can be used without any time
    restriction.

Article 39
List of rules valid in the Republic of Slovenia since the access to the EU


LIST OF ANNEXES

Annex I         List of information data for EC type-approval of vehicles
Annex II        Definition of categories of vehicles and types of vehicles
Annex III       Information document for EC type-approval of vehicle
Annex IV        List of rules for EC type-approval of vehicles
Annex V         Procedures for type-approval of vehicles
Annex VI        EC vehicle approval certificate
Annex VII       System of numerical marking of approval certificates
Annex VIII      Results of tests
Annex IX        EC certificate of conformity
Annex X         Procedures to assure the conformity of production
Annex XI        Characteristics of vehicles for special purposes and provisions for them
Annex XII       Restrictions for small series and end-of-series vehicles
Annex XIII      List of issued EC type-approvals on the basis of each Directive
Annex XIV       Procedures for multi-stage type-approval
Annex XV        Certificate of origin of vehicle- Declaration of manufacturer of base and incomplete
                vehicles of all categories except category M1




                                                                                                  73
ANNEX 6          RULES ON EC TYPE-APPROVAL OF TWO AND THREE WHEEL
                 MOTOR VEHICLES (SUMMARY)


I.GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1
(3) Determination of the content of the Rules,
(4) This Rules determines the conditions for granting the type-approval and issues the certificates
    of conformity for vehicles at the manufacturer.

Article 2
(1) Determination of vehicles of two and three-wheel motor vehicles (mopeds, motorcycles, motor
     tricycles)
(2) This Rules also applies to quadricycles (in continuance the detailed determination of
     characteristics of the quadricycles is listed; light quadricycles and other quadricycles).
(3) Light quadricycles have to fulfil technical requirements for three-wheel mopeds of category L2e
     and other quadricycles have to fulfil technical requirements for motor tricycles of category L5e.

Article 3
(1) The list of vehicles to which the present Rules do not apply
(2) This Rules do not apply to components or separate technical units for the vehicles from the
    previous paragraph except in specific cases
(3) This Rules do not apply to individual approval of vehicles

Article 4
Definitions
technical specification, type of vehicle, variant, version, system, separate technical unit, component,
twinned wheels, type-approval, approval authority, technical service, manufacturer, information
document, information folder, information package, index to the information package.

Article 5
Annexes I to VIII are part of this Rules.

Article 6
Standards enumerated in the present Rules are available at the Directorate of RS for Roads.

Article 7
Ministry of Transport of RS, Directorate of RS for Roads is nominated as the approval authority.

Article 8
(1) Minister for Transport is responsible for the publication of the list of valid technical specification
    after each change or amendment or issue of new technical specification in the Official Gazette
    of RS.
(2) Determination of the content of the list of technical specifications


II APPLICATION AND PROCEDURE FOR THE AWARD OF TYPE-APPROVAL

Article 9
(5) The manufacturer has to submit the application to the approval authority.
(6) The application for the award of type-approval for vehicle has to be accompanied by information
    document. In case the application is accompanied by approval certificates awarded in other
    Member States, the approval authority has to take them into consideration.
(7) The application for the award of type-approval for system, separate technical unit or component
    has to be accompanied by information document.




                                                                                                       74
Article 10
(4) Approval authority shall grant the type-approval to vehicles, systems, components and separate
    technical units that fulfil all the requirements mentioned in the suitable technical specifications
    and are in accordance with the description of the manufacturer.
(5) The approval authority has to refuse to grant the type-approval in case the vehicle, system,
    component or separate technical unit despite fulfilling all the requirements represents a serious
    risk to road safety.
(6) On the basis of granted type-approvals the vehicle can be registered, offered for sale or put into
    service until the issue of new technical specifications.
(7) The case, when the size of type-approval has to be suitably limited (when the component or
    separate technical unit exercises its function or has certain characteristic only in relation to
    other parts of vehicle and is therefore possible to check the conformity with one or more
    requirements only in relation with other parts)

Article 11
(5) When granting the type-approval, the approval authority has to fill in all the suitable parts of
    approval certificate for each type of vehicle, system, component or separate technical unit.
    Besides that, it has to fill in also the Annexes of the certificate with the results of tests. The
    completed certificate and its annexes are then given to the applicant.
(6) Model of the approval certificate of vehicle is included in Annex III of this Rules (its annexes are
    part of the Annex VII )
(7) Approval certificate is enumerated according to the Annex V of this Rules.


III ISSUE OF CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY AND MARKING

Article 12
(5) Manufacturer has to issue a certificate of conformity in the way determined in Annex IV of this
    Rules for each vehicle.
(6) Certificate of conformity has to be made in the way that it cannot be falsified.

Article 13
(3) Approval authority can, for the purposes of taxing and registration of vehicles, require that the
    information not mentioned in Annex IV are added to the certificate if these information are
    specifically mentioned in the information document. It can do that not later than three months
    after the notification of the Commission and other Member States.
(4) Approval authority can also require that the certificate of conformity is completed in the way that
    the information necessary for the work of tax authorities are emphasised.

Article 14
(4) Manufacturer has to issue a certificate of conformity for each component or separate technical
    unit, that are produced in accordance with the approved type but do not represent the original
    equipment. It also has to transmit the detailed information that enables the identification of
    types of vehicles, where such components or separate technical units can be installed.
(5) Manufacturer has to mark the component or separate technical unit with trademarks and sign of
    type.
(6) Manufacturer has to mark the separate technical unit or component produced in accordance
    with the approved type with approval mark if the suitable technical specification requires so.
(7) Manufacturer of a component or separate technical unit, the type-approval of which contains
    some restrictions regarding the use, has to deliver together with each component or separate
    technical unit also the information regarding this restrictions and conditions for installation.

Article 15
(1) Manufacturer has to mark each vehicle, produced in accordance with the approved type with
    approval mark.
(2) Each separate technical unit and component have to be marked with approval mark as
    determined in Annex V if this is required by suitable technical specification.
(3) Information stated in the approval mark can be completed with additional information, which
    enable identification of certain characteristics of component or separate technical unit.




                                                                                                     75
IV OFFERING FOR SALE, REGISTRATION AND PUTTING INTO SERVICE

Article 16
(5) New vehicles can be offered for sale, registered or put into service only in case a valid
    certificate of conformity accompanies them.
(6) Components or separate technical units can be offered for sale or put into service only when
    they meet the requirements of suitable technical specification and requirements included in
    Article 14.
(7) Market Inspectorate of the RS can prohibit the sale or use of vehicles, components or separate
    technical units for the period not longer than six months if it discovers that they endanger the
    road safety.
(8) When the authority responsible for registration of vehicle receives notification for prohibition, it
    refuses the registration for not more than six months.


VI EXEMPTIONS AND ALTERNATIVE PROCEDURES

Article 17
(1) Approval authority can allow aberration from certain requirements from technical specifications
    for vehicles, systems, separate technical units and components for:
    - production in small series,
    - designed for armed forces, law enforcement agencies, civil defence services etc. and
    - components or separate technical units, made after special technologies or with special
         technical solutions.
(2) In the award of type-approval for the first two cases from the previous paragraph, the approval
    authority has to notify other Member States in one month. Member States in three months
    decide, whether they shall accept the type-approval or not.

Article 18
(3) Vehicles, components or separate technical units, made after special technologies or with
    special technical solutions because of their characteristics cannot be in compliance with all the
    requirements from technical specifications.
(4) In this case the type-approval can be granted with limitation of validity. Approval authority shall
    afterwards send the approval certificate to other Member States and the EU Commission. At
    the same time it sends to the Commission a request for approval of the award of type-approval.

Article 19
(3) The list of documents, that have to be submitted together with the request mentioned in the
    second paragraph of the previous Article.
(4) If the Commission grants the request, the approval authority can grant the type-approval.

Article 20
In the case of type-approval for the vehicles, components or separate technical units mentioned in
Article 18, approval authority changes these type-approvals into the usual type-approvals and at the
same time recognises a transitional period for the manufacturer to adapt the type-approval signs.

Article 21
Approval certificates, included in Articles from 17 to 19 cannot be denominated “certificate on EC
vehicle type-approval “.

Article 22
(4) Within the restrictions included in Annex VIII vehicles accorded to the approved type of vehicle
    (end-of-series vehicles) can be offered for sale, registered or put into service although the type-
    approval is no longer valid.
(5) The vehicles to which the previous paragraph applies
(6) To obtain the right to apply the procedure from the previous Article, manufacturer should make
    a request to approval authority of each Member State concerned with putting into service these
    types of vehicles.
(7) Member States should decide not later than in three months whether and how many vehicles of
    the type in question they should accept for registration.



                                                                                                     76
VII CONFORMITY OF PRODUCTION ARRANGEMENTS

Article 23
(3) In the procedure of granting type-approval an approval authority has to execute all the
    measures in accordance with Annex VI of this Rules, if necessary in co-operation with
    authorities from other Member States to assure the conformity of production of products with
    the approved type.
(4) After the award of type-approval, approval authority has to execute the suitable measures from
    Annex VI of this Rules to assure the permanent conformity of production products with the
    approved type.
(5) The approval authority has to execute the necessary measures from Annex VI if necessary also
    with approval authorities of other Member States, that awarded type-approvals to installed
    systems, separate technical units or components for certain type of vehicle in order to assure
    the permanent conformity of production with the approved type.


VIII CONFORMITY OF PRODUCTS

Article 24
(3) Manufacturer is responsible for the conformity of all products with the approved type.
(4) Manufacturer has to assure the approval authority control over approved types of vehicles,
    systems, components and separate technical units.

Article 25
(4) Failure to conform to the approved type occurs when deviations from the information included
     in the approval certificate or information package are found. Vehicle is not in discordance when
     the deviations are within the limitations allowed by suitable technical specification.
(5) If the approval authority finds that vehicles, systems, components or separate technical units
     are not conformed to the approved type, it shall order the manufacturer to conform the
     production.
(6) If the approval authority finds discordance with approved type because of deviations of
     information in approval certificate, it can temporarily withdraw the type-approval, determine the
     discordance and the period within the conformity must be reached.

Article 26
(4) Each holder of type-approval has to notify the approval authority about the cessation of
     production or amendment of the information package. In the latter case the manufacturer has to
     submit to the approval authority the corrected pages with detailed description of amendments.
     The dates of amendments have to be visible.
(5) The case, when the approval authority concludes that the amendments do not require the
     change of existing type-approval or the award of new type-approval
     The case, when the approval authority concludes that additional tests are necessary because of
     the amendment of the information document.
(3) In the case of cessation the type-approval is cancelled.


IX REQUIREMENTS TO BE MET BY TECHNICAL SERVICES

Article 27
(3) Determination of conditions for a person or body, who can be appointed for the exercise of
    technical service with a decision issued by Minister of Economy in accordance with the Minister
    of Transport.
(4) Determination of the content of the decision from the previous paragraph

Article 28
Description of the procedure for election of person or body to be appointed for the exercise of
technical service.


X ACCEPTING AND GRANTING EQUIVALENT TYPE-APPROVALS AND TEST REPORTS



                                                                                                   77
Article 29
Approval authority may grant type-approval in accordance with the requirements from the rules
regarding vehicles of European Commission of UN for Europe-ECE.

XI TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Article 30
(3) Validity of type-approvals of vehicles, systems, components and separate technical units
(4) Vehicles offered for sale on the bases of valid type-approval can be used without any time
    restriction.

Article 31
List of rules valid in the Republic of Slovenia since the access to the EU


LIST OF ANNEXES

Annex I         List of requirements for type- approval of vehicle
Annex II        Information document
Annex III       EC approval certificate
Annex IV        Certificate of conformity
Annex V         Enumeration of certificates and approval marks
Annex VI        Provisions regarding the test for production conformity
Annex VII       Results of tests
Annex VIII      End-of-series vehicles




                                                                                           78
ANNEX 7         RULES ON EC TYPE-APPROVAL OF AGRICULTURAL AND
                FORESTRY TRACTORS (SUMMARY)

I GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1
(5) This Rules regulate EC type-approval of agricultural and forestry tractors
(6) This Rules determines the conditions for the award of type approval and issue of certificate of
    conformity of vehicle to manufacturer.

Article 2
Cases to which this Rules do not apply

Article 3
Definitions
technical specification, type –approval, multi-stage type –approval, individual type-approval, vehicle,
category of vehicle, type of vehicle, complete vehicle, base vehicle, incomplete vehicle, completed
vehicle, tractor, trailer, interchangeable towed machinery’, system, component, separate technical
unit, manufacturer, enter into service, approval authority, technical service, information document,
information folder, information package, index to the information package, certificate of conformity

Article 4
Annexes I to VII are part of the present Rules.

Article 5
Standards included in this Rules are available at the Slovene authority for standardisation.

Article 6
Ministry of Transport of RS, Directorate of RS for Roads is nominated as the approval authority.

Article 7
(4) Ministry of Transport is responsible for the publication of list of valid technical specifications.
    The list has to contain data regarding the date of the beginning of validity of each technical
    specification, its obligatory use and expiry date of the whole specification or its part.
(5) In the list from the previous paragraph also the expiry date of type- approvals has to be
    determined.
(6) The list may contain also overview of equivalent type approvals and reports on tests mentioned
    in Article 27 of this Rules


II APPLICATION AND PROCEDURE FOR THE AWARD OF TYPE- APPROVAL

Article 8
(8) The manufacturer has to submit the application to the approval authority.
(9) The application has to be accompanied by information folder. The approval authority has to
     have access to the information package about type approvals of systems, components and
     separate technical units to the level of decision regarding the approval or refusal of the
     approval.
(10) The manufacturer has to submit together with the application the information folder, the content
     of which is determined in the suitable technical specification.

Article 9
Determination of the content of the information, that has to be submitted together with the
application for the multi-stage type- approval on the first level and on the second and other levels.

Article 10
(8) Approval authority shall grant the type- approval to types of vehicles that are in accordance with
    the information included in the information folder and that fulfil all the suitable requirements,
    stated in the suitable technical specifications.




                                                                                                    79
(9) Approval authority shall grant multi-stage type-approval to type of system, component or
     separate technical unit if they are in accordance with the information included in the information
     folder and that fulfil all the suitable requirements, stated in the suitable technical specifications.
(10) The case, when the size of type- approval has to be suitably limited (when the component or
     separate technical unit exercises its function or has certain characteristic only in relation to
     other parts of vehicle and is therefore possible to check the conformity with one or more
     requirements only in relation with other parts)
(11) On the basis of granted type- approvals the vehicle can be registered and vehicles, its systems,
     components and separate technical units can be offered for sale or put into service until the
     issue of new technical specifications.

Article 11
The approval authority has to refuse to grant the type- approval in case the vehicle, system,
component or separate technical unit despite fulfilling all the requirements represents a serious risk
to road safety, environment or safety of work.

Article 12
Approval authority shall send every month to approval authorities from other Member States a list
with information regarding systems, components or separate technical units for which he granted or
refused type approval during the last month.


III AMENDMENTS OF THE GRANTED TYPE- APPROVALS

Article 13
(3) Manufacturer, who obtained the type-approval in accordance with the provisions of this Rules,
    has to notify the approval authority of all the changes or amendments of the approved vehicle,
    system, component or separate technical unit.
(4) Approval authority may decide only on the requests for amendment of type- approvals that are
    related to its decisions taken in the first type-approval.

Article 14
(6) If the information included in the information package for the approved type of vehicle, system,
    separate technical unit or component changes, the approval authority issues new corrected
    pages of this package or it can also issue a complete new package with detailed description of
    amendments. The dates of amendments have to be visible.
(7) The approval authority has to mark this change and issue a corrected certificate if - additional
    tests are necessary;
    - if the data in the approval certificate was changed, or
    - if certain requirements in technical specifications have changed after the issue of the
         certificate.
(8) If the approval authority discovers that additional tests are necessary, it has to notify the
    manufacturer and only issue the documents mentioned in this Article after successfully
    completed tests.


IV ISSUE OF CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY AND MARKING

Article 15
Manufacturer has to issue a certificate of conformity in the way determined in Annex III of this Rules
for each vehicle, complete or incomplete vehicle, made in accordance with the approved type of
vehicle.

Article 16
Approval authority can, for the purposes of taxing and registration of vehicles, require that the
information not mentioned in Annex III are added to the certificate if these information are
specifically mentioned in the information package. It can do that not later than three months after
the notification of the Commission and other Member States.




                                                                                                        80
Article 17
(8) Manufacturer has to mark each component or separate technical unit, produced in accordance
     with the approved type with the name of the company or its symbol.
(9) Manufacturer has to mark the component or separate technical unit with approval mark or
     number if the technical specification requires so.
(10) Manufacturer of a component or separate technical unit, the type-approval of that contains
     some restraints regarding the use, has to deliver together with each component or separate
     technical unit also the information regarding this restraints and conditions for installation.


V OFFERING FOR SALE, REGISTRATION AND PUTTING INTO SERVICE

Article 18
(9) New vehicles can be offered for sale, registered or put into service only in case a valid
     certificate of conformity accompanies them. The incomplete vehicles can be offered for sale but
     the competent authority can refuse their registration and put into service.
(10) Systems, components or separate technical units can be offered for sale or put into service only
     when they meet the requirements of suitable technical specification and requirements included
     in Article 17.
(11) Market Inspectorate of the RS can prohibit the sale or use of vehicles, systems, components or
     separate technical units for the period not longer than six months if it discovers that they
     present a serious risk on the road.
(12) When the authority responsible for registration of vehicle receives notification for prohibition, it
     refuses the registration for not more than six months.


VI EXEMPTIONS AND ALTERNATIVE PROCEDURES

Article 19
The cases, where the first paragraph of Article 18 does not apply

Article 20
Approval authority can allow aberration from certain requirements for vehicles produced in small
series, end-of-series vehicles and vehicles, components or separate technical units, made after
special technologies or with special technical solutions.

Article 21
(4) For the type-approval granted to the vehicle produced in small series the number of vehicles of
    this type couldn’t exceed the number of units included in Annex V.
(5) In the case of type-approval from the first paragraph, approval authority has to send an
    information package and approval certificate, stating all the exceptions in it, to the approval
    authorities of other Member States. Member States in three months decide, whether they shall
    accept the type-approval or not.

Article 22
(8) In the case of end-of-series vehicles only new vehicles accorded to the approved type of
     vehicle can be offered for sale, registered or put into service although the type-approval is no
     longer valid.
(9) The vehicles to which the previous paragraph applies
(10) The conditions and instructions for the approval authority on issuing the license included in the
     previous paragraph (license for 24 months for complete vehicles, license for 30 months for
     completed vehicles after the date of expiry for the approved type).

Article 23
(4) To obtain the right to apply the procedure from the previous Article, manufacturer should make
    a request to approval authority of each Member State concerned with putting into service these
    types of vehicles.
(5) Member States should decide not later than in three months whether and how many vehicles of
    the type in question they should accept for registration.




                                                                                                      81
Article 24
(5) Vehicles, systems, components or separate technical units, made after special technologies or
    with special technical solutions because of their characteristics cannot be in compliance with all
    the requirements from technical specifications.
(6) In this case the type-approval can be granted with limitation of validity. Approval authority shall
    afterwards send the copy of approval certificate to other Member States and the EU
    Commission. At the same time it sends to the Commission a request for approval of the award
    of type-approval.

Article 25
(5) The list of documents, that have to be submitted together with the request mentioned in the
    second paragraph of the previous Article.
(6) If the Commission grants the request, the approval authority can grant the type-approval. The
    date of expiry can not be shorter than 36 months.

Article 26
In case the type-approvals for the vehicles, systems, components or separate technical units that
were mentioned in Article 24, are in accordance with individual Directives, approval authority
changes these type-approvals into the usual type-approvals and at the same time recognises a
transitional period for the changes of components.


VII ACCEPTING AND GRANTING EQUIVALENT TYPE-APPROVALS AND TEST REPORTS

Article 27
(4) Rules that include equivalent requirements for the award of type-approval or test reports as the
     ones mentioned in this Rules are listed in Annex II (Chapter B) of this Rules.
(5) Approval authority shall when executing its tasks consider equivalent type-approvals or test
     reports.
(6) Approval authority may grant type-approval or test report on the basis of request by
     manufacturer.


VIII CONFORMITY OF PRODUCTION PRODUCTS

Article 28
(6) In the procedure of granting type-approval an approval authority has to execute all the
    measures in accordance with Annex IV of this Rules, if necessary in co-operation with
    authorities from other Member States to assure the conformity of production of products.
(7) After the award of type-approval, approval authority has to execute the suitable measures from
    Annex IV of this Rules to assure the conformity of production products with the approved type.


IX CONFORMITY OF PRODUCTS

Article 29
(5) Manufacturer is responsible for the conformity of all products with the approved type.
(6) Manufacturer has to assure the approval authority control over approved types of vehicles,
    systems, components and separate technical units.

Article 30
(7) Failure to conform to the approved type occurs when deviations from the information included
     in the approval certificate are found. Vehicle is not in discordance when the deviations are
     within restrictions determined in the technical specifications.
(8) If the approval authority finds that vehicles, systems, components or separate technical units
     are not conformed to the approved type, it shall order the manufacturer to conform the
     production.
(9) If the approval authority finds discordance with approved type because of deviations of
     information in approval certificate, it can temporarily withdraw the type-approval, determine the
     discordance and the period within which the conformity must be reached.



                                                                                                     82
Article 31
(3) Each holder of type-approval has to notify the approval authority about the cessation of
    production.
(4) In the case of cessation the type-approval is cancelled.


X REQUIREMENTS TO BE MET BY TECHNICAL SERVICES

Article 32
(5) List of conditions for a person or body, who can be appointed for the exercise of technical
    service with a decision issued by Minister of Economy in accordance with the Minister of
    Transport.
(6) Determination of the content of the decision from the previous paragraph

Article 33
Description of the procedure for election of person or body to be appointed for the exercise of
technical service.


XI TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Article 34
For the vehicles of categories T4, T5, C, R and S this Rules shall apply on the day determined in
the List mentioned in Article 7 of this Rules.

Article 35
On the day, when this Rules enters into force, the decision on type-approval of diesel motorcycles
installed in agricultural and forestry tractors will be derogated.

Article 36
This Rules shall enter into force 15 days after the publication in the Official Gazette of the Republic
of Slovenia.


LIST OF ANNEXES
Annex I         Models of the information document
Annex II        Chapter A - Definition of categories and types of vehicles
                Chapter B – List of requirements for the EC tape-approval of vehicles
                Appendix 1: Determination of vehicles for special purposes and list of requirements
                of EC type-approval; the use of technical specifications for the vehicles for special
                purposes
                Appendix 2: EC tape-approval procedure
                Chapter C – EC type-approval certificate
                Appendix 1: System of numeric marking of EC tape-approval certificates
Annex III       EC certificate of conformity
Annex IV        Procedure to assure conformity of production




                                                                                                    83
Annex V     Restrictions for vehicles produced in small series and end-of-series vehicles and
            individual approvals
Annex VI    List of issued EC type-approvals on the basis of individual Directives
Annex VII   Procedure for multi-stage type-approval




                                                                                          84
ANNEX 8               RULES ON VEHICLE CONFORMITY ASSESSMENT
                      (FULL TEXT)


In accordance with Article 2 of the Technical Requirements for Products and Conformity
Assessment Act (Official Journal RS no. 59/99, 31/00 amend. and 54/00 of the Agriculture Act) the
Minister of Transport is issuing:

                                 RULES on Vehicle Conformity Assessment ∗

I. GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1
These rules lay down the type-approval of vehicles the categories of which are not subject to
regulations on EC-type-approval of vehicles, individual approval of all vehicle categories, special
kinds of import of new and used vehicles as well as issuing certificates of conformity for all vehicle
categories. They also lay down the requirements for technical services and technical organisations.

Article 2
The procedures of type-approval, individual approval of vehicles and/or identification and
assessment of technical condition of the vehicle as well as the certificates of conformity are
conditions for offering vehicles for sale, their registration and use according to their construction and
functioning, which ensure that only vehicles, which do not endanger their drivers and passengers as
well as other participants in traffic or at work and do not cause road damage and excessive
pollution are used in traffic, agriculture and forestry.

Article 3
These regulations do not apply to:
    - vehicles intended for use on building sites, in quarries, harbours or at airports;
    - armoured vehicles for use of armed and police forces;
    - mobile machinery and devices;
    - vehicles with a maximum design speed not exceeding 6 km/h;
    - vehicles intended for pedestrian control;
    - vehicles intended for use on racing grounds;
    - vehicles designed primarily for off-road leisure use having wheels arranged symmetrically
        with one wheel at the front of the vehicle and two at the rear;
    - cycles with pedal assistance which are equipped with an auxiliary electric motor having a
        maximum continuous rated power of 0.25 kW, of which the output is progressively reduced
        and finally cut off as the vehicle reaches a speed of 25 km/h, or sooner, if the cyclist stops
        pedalling;
    - vehicles temporarily imported for a duration of maximum 30 days intended for use in
        competitions, on fairs or other gatherings within the Republic of Slovenia;
    - machinery that has been specially designed for forestry use as defined in standard SIST
        ISO 6814;
    - forestry machinery based on chassis for earthmoving equipment as defined in standard
        SIST ISO 6165;
    - interchangeable machinery that is fully raised from the ground when the vehicle to which it
        is attached is in use on a road.




∗
    These regulations partly summarize the following EC-directives:
       -    Council Directive 70/156/EEC including all amendments
       -    Directive 2002/24/EC of the European Parliament including all amendments, and
       -    Council Directive 74/150/EEC including all amendments as well as Directive 2003/37/EC of the European
            Parliament and of the Council



                                                                                                                    85
Article 4
(1) Definitions.
For the purposes of these rules:
1. “technical specification” means a document regulating technical requirements which shall be met
by the system, component or separate technical unit of a vehicle and procedures which help
determine whether the obligatory requirements are met;
2. “vehicle conformity assessment” means type-approval or individual approval of vehicle;
3. “type-approval” means the procedure whereby the approval authority certifies that a vehicle type
satisfies the relevant technical requirements of these rules and relevant technical specification;
4. “multi-stage type-approval” means the procedure whereby the approval authority certifies that,
depending on the state of completion, an incomplete or completed vehicle type satisfies the
relevant requirements of these rules;
5. “individual approval of vehicle” means the procedure whereby the individual approval authority
certifies that a particular vehicle satisfies the relevant technical requirements of these rules and
relevant technical specifications;
6. “certificate of conformity” means the document set out in Annex VI, delivered by the manufacturer
in case of type approval and by the individual approval authority in case of individual approval of
vehicle, in order to certify that a particular vehicle, approved according to these rules, complies with
all applicable regulatory instruments and stating that it may be registered or put into service without
any additional inspection;
7. “vehicle” means any motor vehicle or trailer in accordance with one of the categories defined in
Annex I;
8. “complete vehicle” means a vehicle completed by the manufacturer in a one-stage-process which
meets all the relevant requirements of these rules;
9. “base vehicle” means any incomplete vehicle, the vehicle identification number of which is
retained during subsequent stages of the multi-stage type-approval process;
10. “incomplete vehicle” means any vehicle which still needs completion in at least one further
stage in order to meet all the relevant requirements of these rules;
11. “completed vehicle” means a vehicle resulting from the process of multi-stage type-approval
which meets all the relevant requirements of these rules;
12. “type of vehicle” means vehicles of a particular category which do not differ in essential
respects. Any type of a vehicle may have different variants and versions;
13. “system” means any vehicle system such as brakes, emission control equipment, interior
fittings, etc. which is subject to the requirements of the corresponding technical specification;
14. “component” means a device, such as a lamp, subject to the requirements of the corresponding
technical specification, intended to be part of a vehicle, which may be type-approved independently
of a vehicle where the technical specification makes express provisions for so doing;
15. “separate technical unit” means a device, such as a rear protective device, subject to the
requirements of the corresponding technical specification, intended to be part of a vehicle, which
may be type-approved separately but only in relation to one or more specified types of vehicle,
where the technical specification makes express provisions for so doing;
16. “manufacturer” means the person or body who is responsible to the approval authority for all
aspects of the type-approval process and for ensuring conformity of production. It is not essential
that the person or body is directly involved in all stages of the construction of the vehicle, system,
component or separate technical unit which is the subject of the approval process;
a manufacturer’s representative is a person or body established in the European Union (in the
following EU), duly appointed by the manufacturer to represent him vis-à-vis the competent
authority and to act on his behalf, in the field of these rules;
where reference is made in these rules to the term “manufacturer”, it must be understood as
indicating either the manufacturer or his representative;
17. “approval authority” means the competent authority which is responsible for all aspects of type-
approval of a type of a vehicle, system, component or separate technical unit, to issue and to
withdraw approval certificates, to serve as the contact point with the approval authorities of the
other Member States of the European Union (hereinafter referred to as Member States) and which
is responsible for verifying the manufacturer’s conformity of production agreements;
18. “individual approval authority” means a competent authority responsible for all questions
regarding individual approval of vehicles, identification and assassment of technical condition of
vehicles;




                                                                                                     86
19. “technical service” means the organisation or body that has been appointed as a testing
laboratory to carry out tests or inspections on behalf of the approval authority. This function may
also be carried out by the approval authority itself;
20. “technical organisation” means a person or body appointed as an expert authority for carrying
out inspections on behalf of the individual approval authority in case the latter does not carry out the
aforementioned procedures itself;
21. “information document” means the document set out in Annex III to these rules or the
corresponding annex to technical specification that prescribes the information to be supplied by an
applicant;
22. “information folder” means the total folder or file of data, drawings, photographs, etc. supplied
by the applicant to the technical service or the approval authority as prescribed in the information
document;
23. “information package” means the information folder plus any test reports or other documents
that the technical service or the approval authority has added to the information folder in the course
of carrying out their functions;
24. “index to the information package” means the document in which is listed the contents of the
information package suitably numbered or otherwise marked to clearly identify all pages;
25. “import” means the acquisition of a vehicle from any of the Member States or third countries.

(2) All definitions used in these rules, which are not defined in the previous paragraph have the
same meaning as the definitions in EC-type-approval regulations.

Article 5
Annexes I to X are a part of these rules.

Article 6
The tasks of the approval authority and the individual approval authority are carried out by the
Directorate of the Republic of Slovenia for roads, which is a body within the Ministry of Transport.


II. VEHICLE TYPE-APPROVAL

1. General provisions

Article 7
(1) The provisions in this chapter apply to vehicles which are not subject to the regulations on EC-
type-approval and are set up in Annex II, Item 1 to these rules.
(2) The provisions in this chapter apply to special purpose vehicles, as set up in Annex II, Item 2 to
these rules.

2. Application for type-approval and type-approval procedure

Article 8
(1) The application for type-approval shall be submitted by the manufacturer to the approval
authority. A separate application shall be submitted for each type to be approved.
(2) The application shall be accompanied by an information folder containing the information
required by Annex III to these rules; also, the information package for system, component and
separate technical unit approvals shall be made available to the approval authority throughout the
period up to the date when the approval is either issued or refused.
(3) The manufacturer may, in accordance with the procedure provided in Part I Annex II to these
rules, submit the following documents:
- approval certificate for system, component and separate technical unit (X),
- test report of testing a system, component and separate technical unit, completed by the
  technical service (A),
- test report of testing a system, component and separate technical unit, completed by the
  manufacturer (B),
- other documents demonstrating that the system, component and separate technical unit meet
  the main relevant requirements (C).




                                                                                                     87
(4) If one or more approval certificates for system, component and separate technical unit, issued
by an approval authority of any other Member State or test reports completed by a declared
technical service are submitted with the application, the approval authority shall take it into
consideration and shall, according to these rules, not conduct inspections referred to in this Article.

Article 9
(1) In the case of multi-stage type-approval, the information to be supplied shall consist of:
- at stage one: those parts of the technical documentation set up in Article 8 of these rules as
  required for a complete vehicle which are relevant to the state of completion of the base vehicle,
- at the second and subsequent stages: those parts of the technical documentation set up in Article
  8 of these rules which are relevant to the current stage of construction and a copy of the approval
  certificate for the incomplete vehicle issued at the previous stage of build.
(2) In addition, the manufacturer shall supply full details of the changes and additions carried out by
him on the incomplete vehicle.

Article 10
(1) The approval authority shall grant the vehicle type-approval to vehicle types which conform to
the particulars in the information folder and which, according to their category, meet the technical
requirements of all the relevant technical specifications as set up in Annex II to these rules. This
process shall be done in accordance with the procedures described in Annex VII to these rules.
(2) The approval authority shall grant the multi-stage type-approval to base, incomplete or
completed vehicle types which conform to the particulars in the information folder and which meet
the technical requirements of the relevant technical specifications as prescribed in Annex II to these
rules. This process shall be done in accordance with the procedures described in Annex VII to
these rules.
(3) All granted type-approval certificates are valid. According to these type-approvals, vehicles may
be registered, offered for sale or may enter service until new, amended and/or modified technical
specifications come into force. The new technical specifications also include a validity period for
type-approvals, granted according to the replaced technical specifications.

Article 11
Irrespective of previous article of these rules, the approval authority, if it finds that a vehicle which
complies with the relevant technical requirements is nevertheless a serious risk to road safety, may
refuse to grant the type-approval.

Article 12
(1) The approval authority shall complete all applicable sections of a type-approval certificate for
each type of vehicle which it approves and, in addition, shall complete the relevant sections of the
test results attachment to the vehicle approval certificate and shall compile or verify the contents of
the index to the information package. The completed certificate and its attachments shall be
delivered to the applicant.
(2) A model of a type-approval certificate is given in Annex IV to these rules.
(3) Approval certificates shall be numbered in accordance with the method described in Annex V to
these rules.
(4) A model of a test results attachment referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article is given in Annex
VIII to these rules.


3. Amendments to type-approvals

Article 13
(1) The manufacturer who was granted a type-approval certificate in accordance with the provisions
of these rules shall inform the approval authority of any change in the particulars appearing in the
information package.
(2) The approval authority has the authority to decide exclusively about those applications for
amendment which are connected with the decisions made during the initial type-approval process
made by the same approval authority.




                                                                                                      88
Article 14
(1) Where the particulars appearing in the information package for vehicle type-approval have
changed, the approval authority shall issue revised pages of the information package as necessary,
marking each revised page to show clearly the nature of the change and the date of re-issue. A
consolidated, updated version of the information package, accompanied by a detailed description of
the amendment, shall also be considered to meet this requirement. Each time amended pages or a
consolidated, updated version are issued, the index to the information package (attached to the
type-approval certificate) shall also be amended to show the most recent dates of amendment, or
the date of the consolidated, updated version.
(2) The amendment shall be considered to be an “extension” and the approval authority shall issue
a revised type-approval certificate bearing an extension number that clearly states the reason for
the extension and its date of re-issue in the following cases:
- if further inspections are required or
- if any information in the type-approval certificate, with the exception of its attachments, has
  changed, or
- if the requirements of any of the technical specifications which applied on the date from which first
  entry into service is prohibited have changed since the date which currently appears in the
  vehicle approval certificate.
(3) If the approval authority finds that an amendment to an information package warrant further
inspections or fresh tests or checks, it shall inform the manufacturer thereof and issue the
documents referred to in this article only after the conduct of successful fresh tests or checks.


4. Exemptions and alternative procedures

Article 15
The approval authority may, at the request of the manufacturer, exempt from one or more of the
provisions of the corresponding technical specifications in the case of:
- vehicles produced in small series,
- end-of-series vehicles,
- vehicles, systems, components or separate technical units designed in accordance with special
technologies or concepts.

Article 16
(1) In the case of vehicles produced in small series referred to in Article 15 subparagraph 1 of these
rules the number of such type of vehicles, which are registered, offered for sale or entering into
service in the same calendar year shall be limited to the maximum number of units indicated in
Annex X, Part A to these rules.
(2) The approval authority may allow a deviation from individual provisions of the relevant technical
specifications, if the manufacturer guarantees an equal level of road safety and environmental
protection of his vehicles according to the provisions of one or more technical specifications.

Article 17
(1) In the case of end-of-series vehicles referred to in Article 15 subparagraph 2 of these rules the
new vehicles that conform to a type of vehicle the approval of which is no longer valid under Article
10 paragraph 3 of these rules, can be offered for sale, registered or can enter in the service only
with the permission by approval authority.
(2) The first paragraph shall apply solely to vehicles which:
- are on Community territory, and
- are accompanied by a valid certificate of conformity issued when the type-approval of the
vehicle type in question was still valid, but which was not registered or have not entered into service
before the said approval lost its validity.
(3) The approval authority may, on the request of the manufacturer, give permission for the
abovementioned option for a period of 24 months for complete vehicles and 30 months for
completed vehicles from the date of expiry of the type-approval. The manufacturer’s request must
specify the technical and/or economic grounds on which it is based.
(4) Within three months on receipt of the request the approval authority shall decide whether or not
to give the permission for the type of vehicle in question, and if so for how many vehicles. The
decision shall be made in accordance with the restrictions indicated in Annex X, Part B to these
rules.



                                                                                                    89
Article 18
(1) Vehicles designed in accordance with special technologies or concepts referred to in Article 15
subparagraph 3 of these rules are all vehicles incorporating technologies or concepts which cannot,
due to their specific nature, comply with one or more of the requirements of the relevant technical
specifications.
(2) The approval authority may grant type-approvals to the abovementioned vehicles if the test
results demonstrate at least an equivalent level of safety and environmental protection as is
provided by the requirements of one or more technical specifications.


5. Accepting and granting equivalent type-approvals and test reports

Article 19
(1) Regulations for vehicles, systems, components and separate technical units the provisions of
which are of equivalent content to those in these rules or technical specifications indicated in Annex
II to these rules, are set up in Annex II, Section 4 to these rules.
(2) The approval authority, while performing its duties, shall, in accordance with these rules, accept
equivalent approvals and/or test reports referred to in Paragraph 1 of this article and, where
applicable, the corresponding approval marks.

Article 20
(1) Upon request of the manufacturer the approval authority recognises the type-approval validity,
issued in any Member State, which states the conformity of a vehicle with the national non-
harmonised regulations on type-approval, provided that these regulations ensure an equal level of
the protection of public interest, as the provisions valid in the Republic of Slovenia. According to the
decision on the recognition of the type-approval, the approval authority issues a type-approval
certificate as set up in Article 12 of these rules.
(2) The manufacturer shall enclose a certificate on vehicle type-approval with all appendices issued
in the country of origin as well as a list of acquired type-approvals and/or test reports for the
particular type of vehicle to the application for type-approval recognition referred to in the previous
paragraph.


6. Conformity of production arrangements

Article 21
(1) The approval authority granting a type-approval shall take the measures referred to in Annex IX
of these rules in relation to that approval to verify, where appropriate in cooperation with the
approval authorities of other Member States, that adequate arrangements have been made to
ensure that the vehicles conform to the approved type.
(2) The approval authority which has granted a type-approval shall take the measures referred to in
Annex IX of these rules in relation to that approval to verify, where appropriate in cooperation with
the approval authorities of other Member States, that the arrangements continue to be adequate
and that the vehicles produced continue to conform to the approved type. Verification to ensure that
products conform to the approved type shall be limited to the procedures set out in Section 2 of
Annex IX of these rules.


7. Conformity of products

Article 22
(1) The manufacturer shall be responsible for the manufacture of each vehicle in accordance with
the approved type.
(2) The manufacturer shall enable the approval authority to supervise approved vehicle types.

Article 23
(1) Failure to conform to the approved type occurs where deviations from the particulars in the
approval certificate and/or the information package are found. A vehicle is not to be considered to
deviate from the approved type where the tolerances permitted by relevant technical specifications
are met.



                                                                                                     90
(2) If the approval authority finds that vehicles accompanied by a certificate of conformity do not
conform to the type it has approved, it shall take the necessary measures to ensure that the
vehicles produced by the manufacturer conform to the approved type.
(3) If the approval authority finds that a vehicle fails to conform to the approved type based on
deviations from particulars in the approval certificate and/or information package it may withdraw
the type-approval temporarily, inform the manufacturer about the details of non-conformity and
determine a period within which conformity to the approved type shall be reached. If the
manufacturer fails to meet the deadline for achieving conformity of the vehicle to the approved type,
the approval authority shall withdraw the type-approval permanently.

Article 24
(1) The final cessation of production or any changes to the information contained in the information
document must be notified by the type-approval holder to the approval authority which issued that
type-approval.
(2) In case of cessation of production the type-approval authority cancels the granted type-approval.


8. Requirements to be met by technical services

Article 25
(1) The Minister of the Economy, may, in compliance with the Minister of Transport by means of
decision appoint a person or body which complies with the standards SIST EN ISO/IEC 17025
and/or SIST EN 45004 on the operation of various types of bodies assessing conformity, for
conducting tasks of technical services, provided that:
- a manufacturer cannot be nominated as a technical service except where the separate technical
  specifications make express provision,
- the technical service is allowed to use outside equipment solely with the agreement of the
  approval authority.
(2) The decision referred to in the previous paragraph shall include the specialist area of testing, for
which the technical service is responsible.

Article 26
Nominating a person or body for conducting tasks of a technical service is carried out in accordance
with the regulation on appointing authorities for conformity assessment.

III. INDIVIDUAL APPROVAL OF VEHICLES

1. General provisions

Article 27
(1) The individual approval authority is solely responsible for the procedure of individual approval of
vehicles. The same applies to cases when one or more tasks are being transferred to the technical
organisation according to these rules as indicated in article 48 of these rules.
(2) The individual approval authority directs and supervises the work of the technical organisation.

Article 28
(1) The procedure of individual approval of vehicles shall be carried out for a vehicle the type of
which has not been type-approved in accordance with these rules or EC-type-approval regulations,
if the requirements referred to in paragraph 1, article 29 of these rules are met.
(2) The procedure of individual approval of vehicles shall be carried out for vehicles as well, which
belong to an approved type if the requirements referred to in paragraph 2, article 29 of these rules
(in the following: modified vehicle) are met.

Article 29
(1) Individual approval of vehicles applies to:
-         unique vehicles or vehicles manufactured in small series (in the following: unique vehicles)
         of which no more than 10 vehicles are built annually and no more than 30 are built within
         five years, and
-         imported vehicles not included in the previous subparagraph and chapter IV of these rules.




                                                                                                     91
(2) Individual approval of vehicles shall also be carried out for vehicles which have already been
type-approved or individually-approved at one time and later modified if these modifications:
-        refer to information recorded during registration of the vehicle,
-        require a change of vehicle category,
-        influence type-approved compounds of the vehicle and/or
-        influence or may influence the safety of the vehicle.


2. Application and individual approval procedure

Article 30
(1) An application in accordance with subparagraph 1 of paragraph 1 of the previous article shall
submit the manufacturer, in accordance with subparagraph 2 of paragraph 1 of the previous article
the importer and in accordance with paragraph 2 of the previous article the owner of the vehicle. A
separate application shall be submitted for each vehicle to be approved.
(2) he application shall be submitted to the technical organisation, whereas the application for
vehicles referred to in subparagraph 1 of paragraph 1 of the previous article the application shall be
submitted to the individual approval authority.
(3) The application shall be accompanied by:
- in the case of vehicles referred to in subparagraph 1 of paragraph 1 of the previous article
   relevant technical information (drawings, specifications, calculations, etc.), approval certificates
   for systems, components and separate technical units and/or test reports thereof, as set up in
   Annex II, Section 3 of these rules.
- in the case of vehicles referred to in subparagraph 2 of paragraph 1 of the previous article
  certificates of conformity issued by the state of origin and/or a list of approval certificates for
  vehicle, its systems, components and separate technical units as set up in Annex II, Part 1 of
  these rules or Part 2 of the same annex for special purpose vehicles.
- in the case of vehicles referred to in paragraph 2 of the previous article those relevant technical
   documentation and/or certificates of conformity in accordance with the modifications carried out
   on the vehicle.

Article 31
(1) The technical organisation shall inspect the submitted documentation and vehicle. The
inspection reveals whether the constructional-technical characteristics of the vehicle meet the
requirements of these rules and relevant technical specifications. The inspection shall also include
the technical capability of the vehicle concerning road safety (for example general firmness
requirements, equipment).
(2) For unique vehicles the technical organisation shall inspect whether they meet the requirements
indicated in Annex II, Part 3 to these rules (for special purpose vehicles Part 2 shall be taken into
account). Apart from that the organisation shall inspect the report from the previous inspection of
the vehicle, carried out in accordance with regulations for roadworthiness test of vehicles.
(3) For individually imported vehicles the technical organisation inspects requirements indicated in
Annex II, Part 1 to these rules (for special purpose vehicles Part 2 shall be taken into account). The
inspection shall be conducted according to Slovene regulations on new vehicles valid at the time of
production and/or first registration of the vehicle.
(4) For modified vehicles the technical organisation inspects particularly those requirements
concerning parts of the vehicle which have been modified. When assessing compliance of the
modification it shall take into account all instructions on vehicle modification made by the
manufacturer, if there are such.

Article 32
The technical organisation may, if necessary for the completion of the process, request
supplementary information. For that very reason it may propose to the individual approval authority
to order a special technical evaluation or laboratory tests on requirements of relevant technical
specifications conducted by the technical service in accordance with EC-type-approval regulations.

Article 33
(1) The technical organisation shall grant the individual approval to the vehicle which conforms to
the particulars in the submitted documentation and which meet the technical requirements of all the




                                                                                                    92
relevant technical specifications as set up in Annex II of these rules. When assessing conformity of
modified vehicles the regulations valid at the time of the first registration are applicable.
(2) However, if the technical organisation finds that a vehicle which complies with the relevant
technical requirements is nevertheless a serious risk to road safety, it shall propose to the individual
approval authority to refuse to grant the individual approval.

IV. SPECIAL KINDS OF VEHICLE IMPORT


1. Import of new EC-type-approved vehicles not conducted by an authorised representative

Article 34
The person or body importing a new vehicle, the type of which was type-approved in accordance
with EC-type-approval regulations but was not issued a certificate of conformity as indicated in
Article 40, paragraph 1 of these rules, shall submit an application for identification and assessment
of technical condition of vehicle to the technical organisation.


2. Import of used vehicles

Article 35
The person or body importing a used vehicle, previously temporarily or permanently registered in
any other Member State, shall submit an application for identification and assessment of technical
condition of vehicle to the technical organisation.

Article 36
(1) The person or body importing a used old style or model vehicle (vintage car), shall submit an
application for identification to the technical organisation.
(2) The status of a vintage car shall be granted to a vehicle by the individual approval authority after
acquiring expert opinion of the Technical Museum of Slovenia.
(3) The status of a vintage car may be granted to vehicles older than 25 years (in case of limited
series, innovative technical solutions, the vehicle may be older than 20 years) which are well-
preserved and mechanically maintained in accordance with the original design built and shape and
which, because of their historical and technical value, are not intended for daily use but particularly
for arranged vintage car meetings and shows.

3. Import of vehicles for specified subjects

Article 37
(1) Vehicles imported for use of:
a) heads of governments from abroad and their delegates on special missions as well as their
escort – for official and private use,
b) international and interstate organisations – for official use,
c) diplomatic and consular missions of foreign states in the Republic of Slovenia – for official use,
d) diplomatic and consular representatives of foreign states in the Republic of Slovenia and
members of their family – for private use,
e) citizens of the Republic of Slovenia moving back to Slovenia after working or living abroad
temporarily for a continuous period of at least one year,
f) foreigners, granted a temporary or permanent residence in the Republic of Slovenia,
g) persons inheriting a vehicle,
h) humanitarian organisations for means of humanitarian activities, shall conduct the identification
process at the technical organisation.
(2) Item d) of Paragraph one does not apply to the citizens of the Republic of Slovenia.
(3) Items e) and f) of Paragraph one may be enforced within one year from the date of returning to
Slovenia permanently and/or acquiring a temporary or permanent residence in Slovenia for the
vehicle, which was previously in the possession and use of the applicant for at least 6 months.
2. Item g) of Paragraph one may be applied within one year of the decision if the inheritance is
legally valid.
3. Item h) of Paragraph one is applicable solely to donated vehicles.




                                                                                                     93
4. Identification and assessment of technical condition of vehicle process

Article 38
(1) The identification referred to in Articles 34 and 37 of these rules is intended for the determination
of the vehicle identity according to the information in enclosed documents.
(2) During assessment of technical condition of vehicle referred to in Articles 34 and 35 of these
rules, the vehicle is inspected visually for its entirety (whether all required components are built-in)
and road safety and/or safety during agricultural and forestry work. The vehicle is checked for
modifications. If the technical state of the vehicle is questionable the technical organisation may
instruct the applicant to perform a vehicle inspection according to the regulations on roadworthiness
test of vehicles.
(3) In case of new vehicles the application shall include the original certificate of conformity issued
in the country of vehicle origin and in case of used vehicles the original or copy of the valid
registration document and/or MOT certificate. In special cases, any other document, containing the
required information, may be submitted.
(4) After inspecting the original documents the technical organisation attaches its copies to the
relevant file.


V. CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY

1       Issuing certificates of conformity

1.1    Type-approved vehicles

Article 39
The manufacturer as the holder of the type-approval certificate shall, in accordance with the
particulars in these rules, issue a certificate of conformity in a certificate-form and as stated in
Chapter A of Annex VI to these rules. A certificate of conformity shall be issued for every
completed, complete or incomplete vehicle that was manufactured in accordance with the type-
approved type of vehicle. With this certificate the manufacturer guarantees the conformity of the
vehicle with the type-approved vehicle and the technical flawlessness of the vehicle.

Article 40
(1) The manufacturer as the holder of the EC type-approval of the vehicle shall, in accordance with
previous article, issue a certificate of conformity for all vehicles, registered in the Republic of
Slovenia for the first time.
(2) he aforementioned manufacturer does not have to issue an EC type-approval certificate in
accordance with the regulations on EC type-approval of vehicles for the buyer, unless the buyer
specifically requests such a certificate.

1.2.   Individual approval of vehicles

Article 41
(1) The technical organisation, carrying out the individual approval of vehicle in accordance with
chapter III of these rules, shall issue a certificate of conformity on the form and in the mode as
stated in Chapter B of Annex VI to these rules, after having been ascertained that the vehicle
satisfies the relevant technical requirements.
(2) In case of an individual approval of a modified vehicle, for which a certificate of conformity was
granted according to article 39 and/or paragraph 1 of article 41 of these rules, the technical
organisation must enter the modification into the appropriate section on the reverse side of the
existing certificate of conformity after having ascertained that the vehicle satisfies the relevant
technical requirements. In this case, the organisation does not issue a new certificate of conformity.
(3) In the case of an individual approval of a modified vehicle, that was registered in the Republic of
Slovenia before these rules came into force and for which a certificate of conformity in accordance
with article 39 and/or paragraph 1 of article 41 of these rules was not issued, the technical
organisation shall issue a certificate of conformity on the form and in the mode as stated in Chapter
C of Annex VI to these rules, after having ascertained that the vehicle satisfies the relevant
technical requirements. In this case, the details about the unmodified vehicle must be entered on




                                                                                                      94
the front page and the modification itself in the appropriate section on the reverse page of the
certificate.

1.3     Special kinds of vehicle import

Article 42
(1) The technical organisation, carrying out the procedures in accordance with Chapter VI of these
rules, shall issue a certificate of conformity on the form and in the mode as stated in Chapter B of
Annex VI to these rules, after having ascertained that the vehicle corresponds to the documentation
about its origin and is, in the case of carrying out the procedures set up in Articles 34 and 35 of
these rules, technically appropriate.
(2) The technical organisation issuing the certificate of conformity shall add a note to the certificate
of conformity in the case of carrying out the procedures set up in Articles 36 or 37 of these rules.

1.4      Producing and supplying certificates of conformity

Article 43
(1) The certificate of conformity must be produced in such a way as to exclude any possibility of
falsification. It shall be printed on document paper RS (Republic of Slovenia) protected by means of
a watermark. The paper weight shall be 110 grams.
(2) Manufacturers and technical organisations obtain the numbered forms for the certificates of
conformity from the approval authority. The issuer shall keep a record of the issued certificates and
simultaneously provide the approval authority with all relevant information. The information shall be
submitted in electronic form as they have to be added to the central database of vehicles according
to the agreement with the approval authority.
(3) In order to obtain the clearance of issuing certificates of conformity for his vehicles, the
manufacturer as the holder of the EC type-approval of vehicles shall, in advance and in electronic
form, provide the approval authority with a copy of the EC type-approval certificate including all
appendices and the technical data of the vehicle, as set up in Part I of Annex III. The manufacturer
is then issued a written receipt, which allows the manufacturer the acquisition of the aforementioned
numbered certificate-forms.

1.5.   Duplicates of certificates of conformity

Article 44
The manufacturer and/or the technical organisation, issuing the certificate of conformity in
accordance with these rules, may issue a duplicate of the certificate to the owner of the vehicle, in
case of stealth or destruction of the original. The duplicate must be issued on the form and in the
mode as set up in Chapter D of Annex VI to these rules. The regulations from paragraphs one and
two of previous article are applicable for make and supplying a duplicate of the certificate of
conformity.

1.6.   Pricing for issuing of certificates of conformity and relevant forms

Article 45
The price for issuing a certificate of conformity or its duplicate is determined by Article 3 of the
Regulation on prices of services during the type-approval process and individual approval of
vehicles (Official Journal RS, no. 72/00), whereas the price for the relevant forms is determined by
Article 4 of the same regulation.

2.     Offering for sale, registration and entering service

2.1    Offering for sale and entering into service

Article 46
New vehicles may be offered for sale and enter into service, in case they are equipped with a valid
certificate of conformity regarding their construction and functioning, issued in accordance with
articles 39 to 42 of these rules. Incomplete vehicles may be offered for sale, the competent
authority, however, can reject their permanent registration and start of service, until they are
completed.



                                                                                                     95
2.2   Registration

Article 47
All vehicles may be registered, provided that they are equipped with a valid certificate of conformity
regarding their construction and functioning, issued in accordance with articles 39 to 42 of these
rules.


VI. REQUIREMENTS FOR TECHNICAL ORGANISATIONS

Article 48
(1) The tasks of technical organisations, described in chapters III to V to these rules, may be carried
out by any person or body acquiring a decision issued by the minister responsible for economy in
accordance with the minister responsible for transport.
(2) In order to acquire the aforementioned decision, the person or body has to fulfil the following
criteria:
-                they shall have highly qualified staff, the necessary equipment and facilities,
-                they shall guarantee neutrality and impartiality in dealings with any person or body,
                 directly or indirectly connected to the product, the conformity of which is to be
                 certified,
-                they shall be bound to maintain confidentiality,
-                they shall have liability insurance in respect of their activities
-                they shall have a collection of documents on the type-approval and other technical
                  regulations of vehicles.
(3) The fulfillment of all criteria from the previous paragraph should be proved by acquired
accreditation in accordance with standard SIST EN 45004.

Article 49
 (1) The selection of the person or body, carrying out the activities of a technical organisation, is
carried out by means of a public invitation to tender, issued by the ministry responsible fortransport.
The invitation shall specify the specialist area of the technical organisation, the number of technical
organisations required in each area as well as the requirements for any person or body carrying out
these activities.
(2) The public invitation to tender specifies all appendices, which shall accompany the offer of the
person or body, namely:
-                 proof of registration for carrying out the desired activity and permit of the competent
   supervisory authority,
-                 document of accreditation, as mentioned in paragraph 3 of previous article,
   comprising of all activities offered to be carried out,
-                 list of locations, where activities are to be carried out,
-                 detailed description of facilities and equipment for activities to be carried out (in
   case the description is not a part of the appendices to the document of accreditation),
-                 list of planed activities,
-                 statement confirming that the person or body shall carry out the activities itself and
   shall not pass it on to others,
-                 references, obtained while carrying out separate types of activities.


VIII. TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Article 50
(1) Type-approvals of vehicles, granted in accordance with the Rules on vehicle type-approval
(Official Journal RS, no. 33/98, 59/99 and 49/03) remain valid. On the basis of these type-
approvals, vehicles may be registered, offered for sale or may enter into service until the new,
amended and/or modified technical specifications set up in Annex II of these rules come into force.
The new technical specifications also include a validity period for type-approvals, granted according
to the replaced technical specifications.
(2) Vehicles, which are offered for sale and enter into service on the basis of the rules from
paragraph 1 of this article, may be used without time restriction.
Article 51



                                                                                                      96
(1) Paragraph 1 of previous article is only applicable to vehicle type-approvals, granted to any
person or body with the status of a manufacturer (including authorised representatives) in
accordance with these regulations. Type-approvals, granted to any other subjects, cease to be valid
as of the date these rules are brought into effect.
(2) The authorised representative of the manufacturer, shall, when acquiring forms for certificates of
conformity in accordance with article 46 of these rules, prove his/her status with a new authorisation
by the manufacturer, which explicitly shows that the representative was chosen by the manufacturer
as his/her representative for issuing certificates of conformity for certain types of vehicles.
(3) Subjects, referred to Paragraph 1 of this article, the type-approvals of which are no longer valid,
may issue certificates on suitability and technical flawlessness according to the old regulations for
vehicles, which were ordered in writing from the manufacturer before these rules came into force,
up to the 31/10/2004.
(4) In case the issuer does not have all the relevant information, certificates of conformity may only
be filled out with information, which is included in EC-certificates of conformity, up to the
31/12/2004.

Article 52
According to granted authorisations, technical organisations may, in accordance with the Rules on
vehicle type-approval (Official Journal RS, no. 33/98, 59/99 and 49/03), carry out the procedures
and activities set up in chapters II to V of these rules until cancelled.

Article 53
As of the day of taking effect of these regulations, the following provisions are no longer valid:
-                 Rules on vehicle type-approval (Official Journal RS, no. 33/98, 59/99 and 49/03)
-                 Instructions on the procedure of type-approval of properties of vehicles, their parts
  and equipment (Official Journal RS, no. 43/96)
-                 Instructions on the procedure of assessment of conformity of a vehicle as a whole
  (Official Journal RS, no. 33/98 and 22/99);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps for motor vehicles emitting an
  assymetrical driving beam and/or passing beam, equipped with filament lamps of category R2
  (no. 1.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of reflex reflectors for motor vehicles and their
  trailers (no. 3.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of rear registration plate lamps for motor vehicles
  and their trailers (except motor-cycles) (no. 4.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of sealed-beam (SB) headlamps for motor vehicles
  emitting an European asymmetrical driving beam and/or passing beam (no. 5.02) (Official Journal
  RS, no. 5/95);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of direction indicators for motor vehicles and their
  trailers (no. 6.01) (Official Journal RS no.5/95);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of front and rear position (side) lamps, stop lamps
  and end-outline marker lamps for motor vehicles (excluding motor-cycles) and their trailers (no.
  7.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 5/95);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps for motor vehicles emitting an
  asymmetrical driving beam and/or passing beams, equipped with halogen filament lamps (H1,
  H2, H3, HB3, HB4 and/or H7) (no. 8.04) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of three-wheel motor vehicles with regard to their
  noise emission (no. 9.05) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles with regard to their radio
  interference (no. 10.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 15/96 and 94/99);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles with regard to their radio
  interference (no. 10.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 5/95);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to the strength of latches
  and hinges (no. 11.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 5/95);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to the protection of the
  driver against the steerin mechanism in the event of imact (no. 12.03) (Official Journal RS, no.
  74/97);
-                 Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles with regard to braking (no.
  13.08) (Official Journal RS, no. 15/96);




                                                                                                    97
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles with regard to braking (no.
    13.09) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99, 85/02 and 124/03);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles with regard to safety-belt
    anchorages (no. 14.04) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of safety-belts and restraint systems of adult
    passengers of motor vehicles (no. 16.04) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to the seats, their
    anchorages and head restraints (no. 17.07) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles with regard to their protection
    against unauthorised use (no. 18.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97)
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of fog lamps for motor vehicles (no. 19.02) (Official
    Journal RS, no. 5/95);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps for motor vehicles emitting an
    asymmetrical driving beam and/or passing beam, equipped with halogen filament lamps (H4) (no.
    20.02) (Official Journal RS, no.62/99);
-                   Regulation on type-approval of cars with regard to their interior fittings (no.21)
    (Official Journal RS, no. 35/94);
-                   Regulation on type-approval of reversing lamps for motor vehicles and their trailers
    (no. 23.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 5/95);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of diesel engines with regard to the emission of
    visible pollutants and with regard to the installation of type-approved engines into vehicles (no.24)
    ((Official Journal RS, no. 35/94);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of head restraints whether or not incorporated in
    vehicle seats (no. 25.04) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of cars with regard to their external projections (no.
    26.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of audible warning devices and of motor vehicles
    with regard to emitting audible signals (no.28) (Official Journal RS, no. no. 35/94);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of pneumatic tyres for motor vehicles and their
    trailers (no. 30.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to the prevention of fire
    risks (no. 34.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles for public transport with regard to the
    construction of the bodywork (no. 36.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 55/96);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles for public transport with regard to the
    construction of the bodywork (no. 36.03) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of filament lamps, used in type-approved lamp
    units of motor vehicles and their trailers (no. 37.03) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of rear fog lamps for motor vehicles and their
    trailers (no. 38) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of speedometers of motor vehicles and their
    installation (no. 39.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99 and 80/99)
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of motor-cycles equipped with positive-ignition
    engines with regard to their emissions of gaseous pollutants (no. 40.01) (Official Journal RS, no.
    5/95);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of motor-cycles with regard to their sound
    emissions (no. 41.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 5/95),
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of safety glazing and other glazing materials on
    motor vehicles (no. 43.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 3/95),
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of child restraint systems in vehicles (no. 44.03)
    (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99),
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of headlamp cleaners on motor vehicles and motor
    vehicles with regard to headlamp cleaners (no. 45.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 15/96);
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of rear-view mirrors and of vehicles with regard to
    the installation of rear-view mirrors (no 46) (Official Journal RS, no. 35/94),
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of mopeds equipped with a positive-ignition engine
                                                                         3
    (‘Otto engines’) with a cylinder capacity of not more than 50 cm with regard to their emission of
    gaseous pollutants (no. 47.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 3/95)
-                   Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles with regard to the installation of
    lighting and light-signalling devices (no. 48.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);



                                                                                                       98
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles with regard to the installation of
    lighting and light-signalling devices (no. 48.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of compression-ignition engines and vehicles,
    equipped with compression-ignition engines, with regard to the emission of pollutants by the
    engine (no. 49.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of compression-ignition engines and vehicles,
    equipped with compression-ignition engines, with regard to the emission of pollutants by the
    engine (no.49.3) (Official Journal RS, no. 84/02);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of front and rear position lamps, stop lamps,
    direction indicators and other lighting devices for mopeds, equipped with an engine having a
    cylinder capacity of not more than 50 cm3 (no. 50.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 3/95);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of four- or more-wheeled motor vehicles with
    regard to their noise emission (no. 51.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of small capacity buses with regard to the
    construction of the bodywork (no. 52.00) (Official Journal no. 55/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of small capacity buses with regard to the
    construction of the bodywork (no. 52.01) (Official Journal, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of motor-cycles according to their lighting and
    light-signalling devices (no. 53.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 3/95 and 80/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of pneumatic tyres for commercial vehicles and
    their trailers (no. 54.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of mechanical coupling devices for motor vehicles
    and their trailers (no. 55.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 113/00);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps for mopeds and equivalent motor
    vehicles (no. 56.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 3/95);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps for motor-cycles (no. 57.01) (Official
    Journal RS, no. 3/95);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of rear underrun protection devices, vehicles with
    regard to the installation of underrun protection devices and vehicles according to underrun
    protection (no. 58.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 3/95);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of replacement sound-suppression devices (no.
    59.00) (Official Journal RS, no 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of mopeds with regard to noise emission (no.
    63.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 3/95);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles, fitted with a temporary-use
    spare wheel (no. 64.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 55/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of buses with regard to the strength of bodywork
    (no. 66.00) (Official Journal no. 84/026);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of special equipment of motor vehicles using
    liquified petroleum gases in their propulsion system (no. 67.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 55/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps for motorcycles emitting an
    asymmetrical passing beam and a driving beam and fitted with halogen filament lamps HS1 (no.
    72.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 55/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of goods vehicles, trailers and semi-trailers with
    regard to their lateral protection (no. 73.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of mopeds with regard to the installation of lighting
    and light-signalling devices (no. 74.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 48/02);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of pneumatic tyres for motorcycles and mopeds
    (no. 75.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps for mopeds and equivalent motor
    vehicles, emitting a driving beam and passing beam (no. 76.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 15/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of parking lamps for motor vehicles (no.77.00)
    (Official Journal RS, no. 15/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of motor-cycles and mopeds with regard to braking
    (no. 78.02) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to their steering equipment
    (no. 79.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of rear-view mirrors and the installation of rear-
    view mirrors on handlebars of motorcycles with or without a trailer (no. 81.00) (Official Journal
    RS, no. 15/96);



                                                                                                       99
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps with filament halogen lamps HS2 for
    mopeds and equivalent motor vehicles (no. 82.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 55/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to emission of pollutants
    according to engine fuel requirements (no. 83.05) (Official Journal RS, no. 113/00);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of motor vehicles, equipped with an internal
    combustion engine, with regard to measurement of fuel consumption (no. 84) (Official Journal
    RS, no. 35/94);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of internal combustion engines, used in vehicles
    intended for the transport of passengers and for the transport of goods, with regard to
    measurement of the net power (no. 85.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of daytime running lamps for motor vehicles (no.
    87.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 15/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to limitation of their
    maximum speed and installation of type-approved speed limitating devices (SLD) and speed
    limitation devices (SLD) (no. 89.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 15/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of replacement braking assemblies (brake pads
    and shoes) for motor vehicles and their trailers (no. 90.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of side marker lamps for motor vehicles and their
    trailers (no. 91.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 15/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of replacement sound-suppression devices for
    motor-cycles (no. 92.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 55/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to the protection of
    occupants in the event of a frontal collision (no. 94.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with regard to the protection of
    occupants in the event of a lateral collision (no. 95.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of compression-ignition engines, to be installed in
    agricultural and forestry tractors with regard to emissions of environment pollutants (no. 96.00)
    (Official Journal RS, no 55/96);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of alarm systems for vehicles and motor vehicles
    with regard to their alarm systems (no. 97.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 92/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of headlamps for motor vehicles, equipped with
    gas discharge light sources (no. 98.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of gas discharge light sources, intended for use in
    type-approved lamps of motor vehicles (no. 99.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of passenger cars, equipped with an internal
    combustion engine, with regard to the measurements of CO2 emissions and fuel consumption as
    well as passenger cars and light goods vehicles equiped with an electric power train , with regard
    to the measurement of electric energy consumption (no. 101.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of close-coupling devices and vehicles with regard
    to the installation of type-approved close-coupling devices (no. 102.00) (Official Journal RS,
    no,74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of replacement catalytic converters for motor
    vehicles (no. 103.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles, intended for the carriage of dangerous
    goods, with regard to their special construction characteristics (no 105.00) (Official Journal RS,
    no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of pneumatic tyres for agricultural vehicles and
    their trailers (no.106.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                    Regulation on the type-approval of double-deck large passenger vehicles with
    regard to the construction of the bodywork (no. 107.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99).

Article 54
The following provisions remain valid until invalidation:
-                Regulation on the type-approval of protective helmets for drivers and passengers of
  motor-cycles and mopeds (no. 22.04) (Official Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-                Regulation on the type-approval of advance-warning triangles (no. 27.03) (Official
  Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-                Regulation on the type-approval of special warning lamps for motor vehicles (no.
  65.00) (Official Journal RS, no. 55/96);




                                                                                                    100
-               Regulation on the type-approval of rear-marking plates for slow moving vehicles
  (no. 69.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99);
-               Regulation on the type-approval of rear-marking plates for heavy and long vehicles
  (no. 70.01) (Official Journal RS, no. 62/99 and 80/99);
-               Regulation on the type-approval of vehicles with a battery electric vehicles with
  regard to specific requirements for the construction and functional safety (no. 100.00) (Official
  Journal RS, no. 74/97);
-               Regulation for the type-approval of retro-reflective markings for heavy and long
  vehicles and their trailers (no. 104.00) (Official Journal no. 62/99 and 80/99).

Article 55
These rules shall enter into force on the day following the day of their publication in the Official
Journal of the Republic of Slovenia and shall be applicable as of May, 1, 2004.


Ljubljana, 19/03/2004


LIST OF ANNEXES

Appendix I              Vehicle categories

Appendix II             Vehicle requirements

Appendix III            Information document

Appendix IV             Type-approval certificate

Appendix V              Approval numbering system

Appendix VI             Certificate of conformity

Appendix VII            Type-approval procedure

Appendix VIII           Test results

Appendix IX             Conformity of production procedures

Appendix X              Small series limits and end-of-series limits




                                                                                                101
ANNEX I

VEHICLE CATEGORIES

     I.       FOUR AND MORE WHEELED MOTOR VEHICLES∗

1.              Category M: Motor vehicles having at least four wheels, used for the carriage of
     passengers.

     Category M1: Vehicles used for the carriage of passengers and comprising no more than eight
     seats in addition to the driver's seat.

     Category M2: Vehicles used for the carriage of passengers and comprising no more than eight
     seats in addition to the driver's seat, and having a maximum weight not exceeding five tons.

     Category M3: Vehicles used for the carriage of passengers and comprising no more than eight
     seats in addition to the driver's seat, and having a maximum weight exceeding 5 tons.


2.               Category N: Motor vehicles having at least four wheels and used for the carriage of
     goods.

     Category N1: Vehicles used for the carriage of goods with a maximum weight not exceeding
     3.5 tons.

     Category N2: Vehicles used for the carriage of goods and having a maximum weight exceeding
     3.5 tons but not exceeding 12 tons.

     Category N3: Vehicles used for the carriage of goods and having a maximum weight exceeding
     12 tons.

     In case of towing vehicle intended for towing semi-trailer or centre-axle trailer the mass to be
     considered for the classification of the vehicle is the mass of the tractor vehicle in running
     order, increased by the mass corresponding to the maximum static vertical load, transferred to
     the tractor vehicle by the semi-trailer or centre-axle trailer , and the maximum load of the tractor
     vehicle where applicable.

3.               Category O: Trailers (including semi-trailers)

     Category O1: Trailers with a maximum weight not exceeding 0.75 tons.

     Category O2: Trailers with a maximum weight exceeding 0.75 tons, but not exceeding 3.5 tons.

     Category O3: Trailers with a maximum weight exceeding 3.5 tons, but not exceeding 10 tons.

     Category O4: Trailers with a maximum weight exceeding 10 tons.

     In case of semi-trailers or centre-axle trailers the maximum mass to be considered for the
     qualification of the trailer is the static vertical load transferred to the ground with the axle or
     axles of semi-trailers or centre-axle trailers when it is coupled to the tractor vehicle and carrying
     its maximum load.




∗
 A more detailed explanation of the definitions on categories and types of vehicles is set up in the
Rules on EC-type-approval of motor vehicles (Official Journal RS, no. 84/02). For means of clarity,
only the basic categorisation is included here.


                                                                                                     102
    II.     TWO OR THREE-WHEEL MOTOR VEHICLES∗


1   Category L: two or three-wheel motor vehicles

    Category L1e: (two-wheel vehicles) and
    Category L2e: (three-wheel vehicles):
    »mopeds« (cycles with an engine) with a maximum speed of not more than 45 km/h and is
    characterised by:
    (i)      in the case of the two-wheel type, an engine, whose:
                                                            3
    -             cylinder capacity does not exceed 50 cm in the case of the internal combustion
    type, or
    -             maximum continuous rated power is no more than 4kW in the case of an electric
    motor
    (ii)     in the case of the three-wheel type, an engine, whose:
                                                          3
    -             cylinder capacity does not exceed 50 cm if of the positive-ignition type, or
    -             maximum net power output does not exceed 4kW in the case of other internal
    combustion engines, or
    -             maximum continuous rated power does not exceed 4kW in the case of an electric
    motor

    Category L3e: (two-wheel-vehicles) and
    Category L4e: (three-wheel vehicles with a sidecar):
    »motorcycles«, fitted with an engine having a cylinder capacity of more than 50 cm3 if of the
    internal combustion type and/or having a maximum design speed of more than 45 km/h.

    Category L5e: »motor tricycles« (vehicles with three symmetrically arranged wheels) fitted with
                                                             3
    an engine having a cylinder capacity of more than 50 cm if of the internal combustion type
    and/or a maximum design speed of more than 45 km/h.

    Category L6e: »light quadricycles« whose unladen mass is no more than 350 kg, not including
    the mass of the batteries in the case of electric vehicles, whose maximum design speed is not
    more than 45 km/h, and
    (i)      whose engine cylinder capacity does not exceed 50 cm3 for positive-ignition engines, or
    (ii)     whose maximum net power output does not exceed 4kW in the case of other internal
    combustion engines, or
    (iii)    whose maximum continuous rated power does not exceed 4kW in the case of an
    electric motor

    Category L7e: »quadricycles«, except category L6e, whose unladen mass is not more than
    400 kg (550 kg for vehicles intended for carrying goods), not including the mass of batteries in
    the case of electric vehicles, and whose maximum net engine power does not exceed 15 kW.

    The vehicles in category L6e shall fulfil the technical requirements applicable to three-wheel
    mopeds of category L2e unless stated otherwise in the individual technical specifications. The
    vehicles in category L7e shall be considered to be motor tricycles and shall fulfil the technical
    requirements applicable to motor tricycles of category L5e unless stated otherwise in the
    individual technical specifications.




∗
 A more detailed explanation of the definitions on categories and types of vehicles is set up in the
Rules on EC-type-approval of two or three-wheel motor vehicles (Official Journal RS, no. 125/03).
For means of clarity, only the basic categorisation is included here.


                                                                                                  103
III. AGRICULTURAL AND FORESTRY TRACTORS∗


1.       Category T: wheeled tractors

     Category T1: wheeled tractors with a maximum design speed of not more than 40 km/h, with
     the closest axle to the driver having a minimum track width of no less than 1150 mm, with an
     unladen mass, in running order, of more than 600 kg, and with a ground clearance of not more
     than 1000 mm

     Category T2: wheeled tractors with a maximum design speed of not more than 40 km/h, with a
     minimum track width of less than 1150mm, with an unladen mass, in running order, of more
     than 600kg and with a ground clearance of not more than 600 mm. However, where the height
     of the centre of gravity of the tractor (measured in relation to the ground) divided by the average
     minimum track of each axle exceeds 0.90, the maximum design speed is restricted to 30 km/h.

     Category T3: wheeled tractors with a maximum design speed of not more than 40 km/h. and
     with an unladen mass, in running order, of not more than 600 kg.

      Category T4: other wheeled tractors with a maximum design speed of not more than 40 km/h
     (T4.1 high-clearance tractors, T4.2 extra-wide tractors, T4.3 narrow-track wheeled tractors –
     low-clearance tractors).

     Category T5: wheeled tractors with a maximum design speed of more than 40 km/h.


2    Category C: track-laying tractors
     Track-laying tractors that are propelled and steered by endless tracks and whose categories C1
     to C5 are defined by analogy with categories T1 to T5.


3    Category R: trailers

     Category R1: trailers, the sum of the technically permissible masses per axle of which does not
     exceed 1500 kg.

     Category R2: trailers, the sum of the technically permissible masses per axle of which exceeds
     1500 kg but does not exceed 3500 kg.

     Category R3: trailers, the sum of the technically permissible masses per axle of which exceeds
     1500 kg but does not exceed 21000 kg.

     Category R4: trailers, the sum of the technically permissible masses per axle of which exceeds
     21000 kg.

4    Category S: interchangeable towed machinery

     Category S1: interchangeable towed machinery intended for agricultural and forestry use, the
     sum of the technically permissible masses per axle of which does not exceed 3500 kg.

     Category S2: interchangeable towed machinery intended for agricultural and forestry use, the
     sum of the technically permissible masses per axle of which exceeds 3500 kg.




         ∗
          A more detailed explanation of the definitions on categories and types of vehicles is set up in the
         Rules on EC-type-approval of agricultural and forestry tractors (Official Journal RS, no. 125/03). For
         means of clarity, only the basic categorisation is included here.




                                                                                                          104
ANNEX I - Appendix 1

TYPE OF BODYWORK FOR RESPECTIVE CATEGORIES OF VEHICLES

Category of vehicle        Type of superstructure                    Description
                                                                     -
                           AA – saloon
                                                                     open (off-road vehicles only)
                           AB – hatchback                            -
                           AC – station wagon                        -
                           AD – coupe                                -
                           AE – convertible                          -
                           AF – multi-purpose motor vehicle          -
M1                         SA – motor caravan                        -
                           SB – armoured vehicle                     -
M1G                        SC – ambulance                            -
                           SD – hearse                               -
                                                                     -
                                                                     Driving school vehicle
                                                                     Fire engine
                           SG – special purpose vehicle
                                                                     Police vehicle
                                                                     Sports vehicle
                                                                     Military vehicle
                                                                     -
                           CA to CW*
                                                                     Trolley bus (only categories CA and CC)
                           SA – motor caravan                        -
M2 or M3                   SB – armoured vehicle                     -
                                                                     -
M2G or M3G                                                           Driving school vehicle
                           SG – special purpose vehicle              Fire engine
                                                                     Police vehicle
                                                                     Military vehicle


* Definitions of the types of bodywork for motor vehicles categories M2 and M3, from CA to CW:

Class I vehicles                         Class II vehicles                         Class III vehicles
(buses with areas for standing           (buses designed principally for the        (Buses      and      coaches
passengers,    to  allow    frequent     carriage of seated passengers, and        constructed exclusively for the
movement of the passengers)              designed to allow the carriage of         carriage       of      seated
                                         standing passengers in the gangway        passengers)
                                         and, if provided, in an area which does
                                         not exceed the space provided for two
                                         double seats)

CA – single deck                         CI – single deck                          CQ – single deck
CB – double deck                         CJ – double deck                          CR – double deck
CC – articulated single deck             CK – articulated single deck              CS – articulated single deck
CD – articulated double deck             CL – articulated double deck              CT – articulated double deck
CE – low-floor single deck               CM – low-floor single deck
CF – low-floor double deck               CN – low-floor double deck
CG – articulated low-floor single deck   CO – articulated low-floor single deck
CH – articulated low-floor double deck   CP – articulated low-floor double deck

Class A vehicles                         Class B vehicles

(buses designed for the transport of      (buses and coaches designed for the
up                                       transport of up
to 22 passengers for both seated and     to 22 passengers exclusively for
standing passengers)                     seated passengers)
CU – single deck                         CW – single deck
CV – low floor single deck




                                                                                                          105
                                                           -
                 BA – lorry                                Tipper
                                                           With elongated cab
N1                                                         Tipper with elongated cab
N1G                                                        -
                 BB – van
                                                           With elongated cab
                 SA – motor caravan                        -
                 SB – armoured vehicle                     -
                                                           -
                                                           Tipper
                                                           With elongated cab
                 BA – lorry
                                                           Tipper with elongated cab
                                                           With crane
N2 or N3                                                   Tipper with crane
N2G orN3G                                                  -
                 BB – van
                                                           With elongated cab
                 BC – semi-trailer towing vehicle          -
                 BD – trailer towing vehicle               -
                 SA – motor caravan                        -
                 SB – armoured vehicle                     -
                 SF – mobile crane                         -
                                                           -
                                                           Driving school vehicle
                                                           Tanker
                                                           Fire tanker
                                                           Ladder engine
                                                           Tanker for dangerous goods
                                                           Pump
                                                           Mobile workshop
                                                           Electrical generator
                                             SG            Fire engine
                                                           Forestry vehicle
                                                           Compressor
N1 or N2 or N3
                                                           Waste disposal vehicle
N1G or N2G or
N3G                                                        Platform
                                                           Police vehicle
                                                           For the lifting of vehicles
                                                           For containers
                                                           For animals
                                                           Amusement
                                                           ATP
                                             BB/SG         Mobile library
                   Special purpose vehicle




                                                           Mobile vendor
                                                           Radio and TV broadcast vehicle
                                                           For the transport of dangerous
                                             BA,BB/SG
                                                           goods
                                             BA,BB,SB/SG   Military
                                                           Dumper
N2 or N3                                                   Mobile crane
                                             SG
N2g or N3G                                                 Mixer truck
                                                           Silo truck




                                                                                   106
Category of vehicle   Type of bodywork                              Description
                      DC – centre-axle trailer                      -
O1
                      SG – special purpose vehicle                  -
                                                                    Lorry
                                                                    Van
                      DA –semi-trailer
                                                                    Platform
                                                                    Tipper trailer
                                                                    Lorry
                                                                    Van
                      DB – drawbar trailer
                                                                    Platform
                                                                    Tipper trailer
                                                                    Lorry
                      DC – centre-axle trailer                      Van
                                                                    Platform
                      SE – trailer caravan                          -
                                                                    -
                                                                    ATP
                                                                    Tanker
                                                                    Fire tanker
                                                                    Tanker for the transport of dangerous goods
                                                                    Pump
O2 or O3 or O4                                                      Dumper
                                                                    Mobile workshop
                                                                    Mobile crane
                                                                    Electrical generator
                                                                    Van
                                                                    Forestry vehicle
                                                  DA, DB, DC / SG   Compressor
                                                                    Waste disposal vehicle
                                                                    Mobile kitchen
                                                                    Mixer trailer
                        Special purpose vehicle




                                                                    Police vehicle
                                                                    Mobile vendor
                                                                    Radio and TV broadcast vehicle
                                                                    Silo vehicle
                                                                    Military vehicle
                                                                    For containers
                                                                    For dangerous goods
                                                                    For animals
                                                                    Amusement




                                                                                                        107
Category of vehicle   Type of bodywork               Description
                      EA – standard                  -
                      EB – scooter                   -
L1e
                                                     Police vehicle
                      SG – special purpose vehicle
                                                     Sports vehicle
                      ED –with side car              -
                                                     Open
                      EG – Passenger vehicle
                                                     Closed
L2e                                                  Open
                      EH –Cargo vehicle
                                                     Closed
                                                     Sports vehicle
                      SG –special purpose vehicle
                                                     -
                      EA –standard                   -
                      EB – scooter                   -
L3e                                                  Police vehicle
                      SG – special purpose vehicle   Sports vehicle
                                                     -
                      ED – with side car             -
L4e                                                  Sports vehicle
                      SG – special purpose vehicle
                                                     -
                      EF – trike                     -
                                                     Open
                      EG – passenger vehicle
                                                     Closed
L5e
                                                     Open
                      EH – cargo vehicle
                                                     Closed
                      SG – special purpose vehicle   -
                                                     Open
                      EG – passenger vehicle
                                                     Closed
L6e                                                  Open
                      EH – cargo vehicle
                                                     Closed
                      SG – special purpose vehicle   -
                                                     Open
                      EG – passenger vehicle
                                                     Closed
L7e                                                  Open
                      EH – cargo vehicle
                                                     Closed
                      SG – special purpose vehicle   -




                                                                      108
Category of vehicle                       Type of bodywork                          Description
                                          FA – agricultural vehicle                 -
                                          FB – forestry vehicle                     -
T1, T2, T3, T4
                                                                                    -
                                          SG –special purpose vehicle
                                                                                    Driving school vehicle
                                          FA – agricultural vehicle                 -
T5
                                          SG – special purpose vehicle              -
                                          FA – agricultural vehicle                 -
C1, C2, C3, C4                            FB – forestry vehicle                     -
                                          SG – special purpose vehicle              -
                                                                                    Lorry
                                          DA – semi-trailer                         Platform
                                                                                    Dumper truck
                                                                                    Lorry
R1, R2, R3, R4                            DB – drawbar trailer                      Platform
                                                                                    Dumper truck
a or b**                                                                            Lorry
                                          DC – centre-axle trailer
                                                                                    Platform
                                                                                    -
                                                                                    Tanker
                                          SG – special purpose vehicle
                                                                                    For transport of persons
                                                                                    For animals
                                          DA – semi-trailer
S1 or S2
                                          DB – drawbar trailer
                                          DC – centre-axle trailer
a or b**
                                          SG – special purpose vehicle
**
a – for trailers and interchangeable towing equipment with a maximum construction speed of 40 km/h
b – for trailers and interchangeable towing equipment with a maximum construction speed of more than 40 km/h




_________________




                                                                                                               109
ANNEX II

LIST OF REQUIREMENTS FOR VEHICLES

1 In Part 1 of this annex the vehicle type-approval requirements for vehicles of categories: M2, M3,
N1, N2, N3, O1, O2, O3, O4, T4, T5, C, R and S, as defined in Annex I to these rules are set up. In
addition are in Part 1 set up the requirements for individual approvals of individually imported
vehicles from the second subparagraph of Article 29(1) of these rules.

2 In Part 2 of this annex the requirements for the type-approvals and individual approvals of special
purpose vehicles of all categories are set up . Special purpose vehicles are:
- motor caravans
- armoured vehicles
- ambulances
- hearses
- trailer caravans
- mobile cranes
- other special purpose vehicles

3 In Part 3 of this annex the requirements for individual approvals of unique vehicles of all
categories are set up. 4 In Part 4 of this annex the regulations with identical contents are set up.

Part 1

LIST OF REQUIREMENTS FOR THE PURPOSES OF VEHICLE TYPE-APPROVAL AND
INDIVIDUAL APPROVAL OF VEHICLES

The vehicle shall be in accordance with all technical specifications, valid on the date of type-
approval, set up in Tables 1 or 2. The obligations for the fulfilment of defined requirements and
documents that shall be submitted to the approval authority or individual approval authority are
specified in the tables by the following symbols:

X: Full compliance with TSV (Technical Specifications for Vehicles) is required; fulfilled
requirements shall be demonstrated by an EC type-approval certificate

A: All requirements of TSV must be fulfilled; fulfilled requirements shall be demonstrated by the
Technical report issued by the technical service.
B: Full compliance with TSV is required; The required tests must be carried out in their entirety;
subject to the agreement of the approval authority, they
may be performed by the manufacturer himself who may be allowed to issue the technical report.

C: The main requirements of TSV must be fulfilled; the required test as specified by the approval
authority shall be performed. The manufacturer may perform the tests and may issue the technical
report.




                                                                                                 110
Table 1

FOUR AND MORE WHEELED VEHICLES
Subject of type-approval                                 Technical        M2     M3     N1     N2     N3     O1     O2     O3     O4
                                                         specification
1. Sound levels                                          TSV 101          A      A      A      A      A      -      -      -      -
2. Emissions                                             TSV 102          A      A      A      A      A      -      -      -      -
3. Fuel tanks /                                          TSV 103          B      B      B      B      B      -      -      -      -
underrun protection                                                       -      -      -      B      B      -      -      B      B
4. Rear registration plate installation                  TSV 104          B      B      B      B      B      B      B      B      B
5. Steering equipment                                    TSV 105          B      B      C      C      C      C      C      C      C
6. Door latches and hinges                               TSV 106                        C      C      C      -      -      -      -
7. Audible warning                                       TSV 107          X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   -      -      -      -
                                                                          B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)
8. Rear-view mirrors                                     TSV 108          X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   -      -      -      -
                                                                          C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)
9. Braking                                               TSV 109          A      A      A      A      A      A      A      A      A
10. Electromagnetic compatibility                        TSV 110          A(1)   A(1)   A(1)   A(1)   A(1)   -      -      A(1)   A(1)
                                                                          C(3)   C(3)   C(3)   C(3)   C(3)                 C(3)   C(3)
11. Diesel smoke                                         TSV 111          A      A      A      A      A      -      -      -      -
13. Protection against unauthorised use                  TSV 113          -      -      A      -      -      -      -      -      -
15. Seat strength                                        TSV 115          C      C      C      C      C      -      -      -      -
17. Speedometer and reverse gear                         TSV 117          B      B      B      B      B      -      -      -      -
18. Plates (statutory)                                   TSV 118          B      B      B      B      B      B      B      B      B
19. Seat belt anchorages                                 TSV 119          B      B      B      B      B
20. Installation of lighting and light signalling        TSV 120          B      B      B      B      B      B      B      B      B
devices
21. Retro reflectors                                     TSV 121          X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X
22. End-outline, front position (side), rear             TSV 122          X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X
position (side), stop, side marker, daytime
running lamps
23. Direction indicators                                 TSV 123          X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X
24. Rear registration plate lamps                        TSV 124          X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X
25. Headlamps (including bulbs)                          TSV 125          X      X      X      X      X      -      -      -      -
26. Front fog lamps                                      TSV 126          X      X      X      X      X      -      -      -      -
27. Towing devices                                       TSV 127          B      B      B      B      B      -      -      -      -
28. Rear fog lamps                                       TSV 128          X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X
29. Reversing lamps                                      TSV 129          X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X
30. Parking lamps                                        TSV 130          X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X      X
31. Seat belts                                           TSV 131          X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   -      -      -      -
                                                                          C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)
33. Identification of controls, tell-tales and           TSV 133          B      B      B      B      B      -      -      -      -
indicators
34. Defrost/Demist                                       TSV 134          C      C      C      C      C      -      -      -      -
35. Wash/wipe                                            TSV 135          C      C      C      C      C      -      -      -      -
36. Heating systems                                      TSV 136          B      B      B      B      B
37. Wheel guards                                         TSV 137          B      B      B      B      B      B      B      B      B
38. Head restraints                                      TSV 138          C      C      C      C      C      -      -      -      -
40. Engine power                                         TSV 140          B      B      B      B      B      -      -      -      -
41. Emissions of diesel engines                          TSV 141          A      A      A      A      A      -      -      -      -
42. Lateral protection                                   TSV 142          -      -      -      B      B      -      -      B      B
43. Spray suppression systems                            TSV 143          -      -      B      B      B      B      B      B      B
45. Safety glass                                         TSV 145          X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   -      -      -      -
                                                                          B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)
46. Pneumatic tyres                                      TSV 146          X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)
                                                                          C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)   C(4)
47. Speed limiters                                       TSV 147          X(2)   X(2)   -      X(2)   X(2)   -      -      -      -
                                                                          B(4)   B(4)          B(4)   B(4)
48. Masses and dimensions                (other   than   TSV 148          C      C      C      C      C      C      C      C      C
passenger vehicles)
49. External projections of cabs                         TSV 149          -      -      C      C      C      -      -      -      -
50. Coupling devices                                     TSV 150          X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)   X(2)
                                                                          B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)   B(4)
51. Flammability of materials                            TSV 151          -      A      -      -      -      -      -      -      -
52. Buses and coaches                                    TSV 152          C      C      -      -      -      -      -      -      -
56. Vehicles intended for the transport of               TSV 156          -      -      B      B      B      B      B      B      B
dangerous goods
57. Front underrun protection                            TSV 157          -      -      -      B      B      -      -      -      -

(1) electronic   subassembly (2 component (3) vehicle (4) installation instructions
                                )




                                                                                                                                111
Table 2

AGRICULTURAL AND FORESTRY TRACTORS

Subject of type-approval                              Technical             T4.1    T4.2    T4.3    T5      C       R       S
                                                      specification
1.1 Technically permissible maximum laden mass        TSV 401 - I           C       C       C       C       C       C       C
1.2 Registration plates                               TSV 401 - II          C       C       C       C       C       C       C
1.3 Fuel tank                                         TSV 401 - III         B       B       B       B       B       -       -
1.4 Ballast masses                                    TSV 401 - IV          C       C       -       C       C       -       -
1.5 Audible warning device                            TSV 401 - V           X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    -       -
                                                                            B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    B(4)
1.6 Sound levels (external)                           TSV 401 - VI          A       A       A       A       A       -       -
2.1 Maximum speed                                     TSV 402               B       B       B       B       B       -       -
                                                      Pt. 1 Annex
2.2 Load platforms                                    TSV 402               C       C       C       C       C       -       -
                                                      Pt. 2 Annex
3.1 Rear-view mirrors                                 TSV 403               X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    -       -
                                                                            B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    B(4)
4.1 Field of vision and windscreen wipers             TSV 404               B       B       B       B       B       -       -
5.1 Steering equipment                                TSV 405               B       B       B       B       B       -       -
6.1 Electromagnetic compatibility                     TSV 406               X(1)    X(1)    X(1)    X(1)    X(1)    -       -
                                                                            B(3)    B(3)    B(3)    B(3)    B(3)
7.1 Braking                                           TSV 407               A       A       A       –       A       C(*)    C(*)
                                                      TSV 109               –       –       –       A       –       –       –
8.1 Passenger seats                                   TSV 408               C       C       C       C       C       -       -
9.1 Sound level (interior)                            TSV 409               B       B       B       B       B       -       -
10.1 Roll-over protective structures                  TSV 410               B       B       B       B       B       -       -
11.1 Diesel smoke                                     TSV 411               A       A       A       A       A       -       -
12.1 Driving seat                                     TSV 412               B       B       B       B       B       -       -
13.1 Installation of lighting devices                 TSV 413               B       B       B       B       B       B       B
14.1 Lighting and light signalling devices            TSV 414               X       X       X       X       X       X       X
15.1 Devices for towing tractors and reverse          TSV 415               C       C       C       C       C       -       -
16.1 Roll-over protective structure (static test)     TSV 416               B       B       B       B       B       -       -
(ROPS)
17.1 Operating space and access to driving cab        TSV 417               C       C       C       C       C       -       -
18.1 Power take-offs                                  TSV 418               B       B       B       B       B       -       -
19.1 Rear mounted roll-over protection (ROPS)         TSV 419               -       -       -       B(*)    -       -       -
(narrow track tractors)
20.1 Installation of controls                         TSV 420               C       C       C       C       C       -       -
21.1 Front mounted roll-over protection (ROPS)        TSV 421               -       -       -       B(*)    -       -       -
22.1 Tractor dimensions and towed mass                TSV 422 - I           C       C       C       C       C       C       C
22.2 Glazing                                          TSV 422- III          X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    ––
                                                                                                      (2)   X(2)    ––      ––

                                                                            B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    X       B(4)
                                                      TSV 145               ––      ––      ––      B(4)    ––

22.3 Engine speed governer                            TSV 422-II,1          B       B       B       B       B
22.4 Protection of drive components                   TSV 422-II,2          B       B       B       B       B
22.5 Mechanical coupling                              TSV 422 - IV          X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    X(2)    X(2)
                                                                            B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    B(4)    B(4)
22.6 Plates (statutory)                               TSV 422 - V           C       C       C       C       C       C       C
22.7 Trailer brake coupling                           TSV 422 - VI          B       B       B       B       B       B       B
23.1 Pollutant emissions                              TSV 423               X       X       X       X       X
24.1 Pneumatic tyres(5)                               TSV ….                C       C       C       C       -       C       C
25.1 Stability(5)                                     TSV ….                C       -       -       C       -       -       -
26.1 Safety belt anchorages                           TSV 119               -       -       -       B       B       -       -
27.1 Safety belts                                     TSV 131               -       -       -       X(2)    -       -       -
                                                                                                    B(4)
28.1 Speedometer and reverse                          TSV 117               -       -       -       B       -       -       -
29.1 Spray suppression systems                        TSV 143               -       -       -       B       -       C       -
30.1 Speed limiters                                   TSV 147               -       -       -       X(2)    -       -       -
                                                                                                    B(4)
31.1 Rear underrun protection(5)                          TSV ….                 -         -       --        -      B       -
32.1 Lateral protection                                   TSV 142                -         -       -B        -      B       -
(1)
    electronic subassembly (2 component (3) vehicle (4) installation prescriptions (*) if applicable
                              )
(5)
    Prior to adoption of appropriate TSV, type approval or individual approval may be issued without regarding these items.
______




                                                                                                                           112
ANNEX II – PART 2

LIST OF REQUIREMENTS FOR THE PURPOSES OF VEHICLE TYPE-APPROVAL AND
INDIVIDUAL APPROVAL OF SPECIAL PURPOSE VEHICLES

1 For the type-approval of special purpose vehicles, the requirements and manner of assessing
conformity as defined in Part 1 of this Annex shall apply while considering specialities as defined
for each technical specification for vehicles listed in tables 1 to 4 of this part of this Annex.

2 For single approvals of special purpose unique vehicles the requirements and manner of
assessing conformity as defined in Part 3 of this Annex shall apply while considering specialities as
defined for each technical specification for vehicles listed in tables 1 to 4 of this part of this Annex.


Table 1

Motor caravans, ambulances and hearses


Item   Subject of type-approval                 Technical       M1 ≤ 2500    M1 >
                                                                (1)
no.                                             specification       KG       2500 (1) kg      M2              M3
1      Sound levels                             TSV 101         H            G+H              G+H             G+H
2      Emissions                                TSV 102         Q            G+Q              G+Q             G+Q
3      Fuel tanks / rear protection             TSV 103         F            F                F               F
       devices
4      Rear          registration   plate       TSV 104         X            X                X               X
       installation
5      Steering equipment                       TSV 105         X            G                G               G
6      Door latches and hinges                  TSV 106         B            G+B
7      Audible warning                          TSV 107         X            X                X               X
8      Rear-view mirror                         TSV 108         X            G                G               G
9      Braking                                  TSV 109         X            G                G               G
10     Suppression of radio interference        TSV 110         X            X                X               X
11     Diesel smoke                             TSV 111         H            H                H               H
12     Interior fittings                        TSV 112         C            G+C
13     Protection against unauthorised          TSV 113         X            G                G               G
       use and immobiliser
14     Driver protection against steering       TSV 114         X            G
       wheel in case of impact
15     Seat strength                            TSV 115         D            G+D              G+D             G+D
16     External projections of cabs             TSV 116         X for cab;   G for cab;
                                                                A for        A          for
                                                                remaining    remaining
                                                                parts        parts
17     Speedometer and reverse gear             TSV 117         X            X                X               X
18     Plates (statutory)                       TSV 118         X            X                X               X
19     Seat belt anchorages                     TSV 119         D            G+L              G+L             G+L
20     Installation of lighting and light       TSV 120         A+N          A+G+N      for   A+G+N     for   A+G+N     for
       signalling devices                                                    cab;             cab;            cab;
                                                                             A+N        for   A+N       for   A+N       for
                                                                             remaining        remaining       remaining
                                                                             parts            parts           parts
21     Retro reflectors                         TSV 121         X            X                X               X
22     End-outline, front position (side),      TSV 122         X            X                X               X
       rear position (side), stop, side
       marker, daytime running lamps
23     Direction indicators                     TSV 123         X            X                X               X
24     Rear registration plate lamps            TSV 124         X            X                X               X
25     25 Headlamps (including bulbs)           TSV 125         X            X                X               X
26     Front fog lamps                          TSV 126         X            X                X               X
27     Towing devices                           TSV 127         E            E                E               E
28     Rear fog lamps                           TSV 128         X            X                X               X
29     Reversing lamps                          TSV 129         X            X                X               X
30     Parking lamps                            TSV 130         X            X                X               X
31     Seat belts                               TSV 131         D            G+M              G+M             G+M
32     Driver’s field of vision                 TSV 132         X            G
33     Identification of controls, tell-tales   TSV 133         X            X                X               X
       and indicators
34     Defrost /demist                          TSV 134         X            G+O              O               O



                                                                                                                   113
35     Wash/wipe                           TSV 135        X               G+O             O               O
36     Heating systems                     TSV 136        I               G+P
37     Wheel guards                        TSV 137        X               G
38     Head restraints                     TSV 138        D               G+D
39     CO2       emissions     /    fuel   TSV 139        -               -
       consumption
40     Engine power                        TSV 140        X               X               X               X
41     Emissions of diesel engines         TSV 141        H               G+H             G+H             G+H
44     Masses       and      dimensions    TSV 144        X               X
       (passenger cars)
45     Safety glass                        TSV 145        J               G+J             G+J             G+J
46     Pneumatic tyres                     TSV 146        X               G               G               G
47     Speed limiters                      TSV 147                                                        X
48     Masses and dimensions (other        TSV 148                                        X               X
       than passenger cars)
50     Coupling devices                    TSV 150        X               G               G               G
51     Flammability                        TSV 151                                                        G for cab;
                                                                                                          X          for
                                                                                                          remaining
                                                                                                          parts
52      Buses and coaches                  TSV 152                                        A               A
53      Frontal impact                     TSV 153        -               -
54      Side impact                        TSV 154        -               -
(1) Maximum technically permissible laden mass.




Meaning of letters:

X No exemptions except those specified in the separate technical specifications.

A Exemption permitted where special purposes make it impossible to fully comply. The manufacturer shall
demonstrate this to the satisfaction of the type-approval authority that the vehicle cannot meet the
requirements due to its special purpose.

B Application limited to doors giving access to the seats designated for normal use when the vehicle is
travelling on the road and where the distance between the R point of the seat and the average plane of the
door surface, measured perpendicular to the longitudinal medium plane of the vehicle, does not exceed 500
mm.

C Application limited to that part of the vehicle in front of the rearmost seat designated for normal use when the
vehicle is travelling on the road and also limited to the head impact zone as defined in TSV 112.

D Application limited to seats designated for normal use when the vehicle is travelling on the road.

E Front only.

F Modification to the routing and length of the refuelling duct and re-positioning of the tank inboard is
permissible.

G Requirements according to the category of the base/incomplete vehicle (the chassis of which was used to
build the special purpose vehicle). In the case of incomplete/completed vehicles, it is acceptable that the
requirements for vehicles of the corresponding category N (based on max. mass) are satisfied.

H Modification of exhaust system length after the last silencer not exceeding 2 m is permissible without any
further test.

I Application limited to those heating systems not specially designed for habitation purposes.

J For all window glazing other than driver's cab glazing (windshield and side glasses), the material may be
either of safety glass or rigid plastic glazing.

L Application limited to seats designated for normal use when the vehicle is travelling on the road. At least
anchorages for lap belts are required in the rear seating positions.

M Application limited to seats designated for normal use when the vehicle is travelling on the road. At least lap
belts are required in all rear seating positions.

N Provided that all mandatory lighting devices are installed and that the geometric visibility is not affected.




                                                                                                                  114
O The vehicle shall be fitted with an adequate system in the front.

P Application limited to those heating systems not specially designed for habitation purposes. The vehicle shall
be fitted with an adequate system in the front.

Q Modification of exhaust system length after the last silencer not exceeding 2 m is permissible without any
further test. An EC type-approval issued to the most representative base vehicle remains valid irrespective of
change in the reference weight.

− Technical specification not applicable.




______




                                                                                                           115
ANNEX II – Part 2 – Table 2

Armoured vehicles

Ite   Subject of type-approval            Technical     M1    M2    M3    N1    N2    N3    O1    O2    O3     O4
m                                         specificati
no.                                       on
1     Sound levels                        TSV 101       X     X     X     X     X     X
2     Emissions                           TSV 102       A     A     A     A     A     A
3     Fuel tanks / rear protection        TSV 103       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
      devices
4     Rear       registration   plate     TSV 104       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
      installation
5     Steering equipment                  TSV 105       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
6     Door latches and hinges             TSV 106       X                 X     X     X
7     Audible warning                     TSV 107       A+K   A+K   A+K   A+K   A+K   A+K
8     Rear-view mirror                    TSV 108       A     A     A     A     A     A
9     Braking                             TSV 109       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
10    Suppression         of    radio     TSV 110       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
      interference
11    Diesel smoke                        TSV 111       X     X     X     X     X     X
12    Interior fittings                   TSV 112       A
13    Protection              against     TSV 113       X     X     X     X     X     X
      unauthorised        use     and
      immobiliser
14    Driver protection against           TSV 114       -                 -
      steering wheel in case of
      impact
15    Seat strength                       TSV 115       X     D     D     D     D     D
16    External projections                TSV 116       A
17    Speedometer and reverse             TSV 117       X     X     X     X     X     X
      gear
18    Plates (statutory)                  TSV 118       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
19    Seat belt anchorages                TSV 119       A     A     A     A     A     A
20    Installation of lighting and        TSV 120       A+N   A+N   A+N   A+N   A+N   A+N   A+N   A+N   A+N    A+N
      light signalling devices
21    Retro reflectors                    TSV 121       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
22    End-outline, front position         TSV 122       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
      (side), rear position (side),
      stop, side marker, daytime
      running lamps
23    Direction indicators                TSV 123       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
24    Rear       registration   plate     TSV 124       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
      lamps
25    25 Headlamps (including             TSV 125       X     X     X     X     X     X
      bulbs)
26    Front fog lamps                     TSV 126       X     X     X     X     X     X
27    Towing devices                      TSV 127       A     A     A     A     A     A
28    Rear fog lamps                      TSV 128       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
29    Reversing lamps                     TSV 129       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X
30    Parking lamps                       TSV 130       X     X     X     X     X     X
31    Seat belts                          TSV 131       A     A     A     A     A     A
32    Driver’s field of vision            TSV 132       S
33    Identification of controls, tell-   TSV 133       X     X     X     X     X     X
      tales and indicators
34    Defrost /demist                     TSV 134       A     O     O     O     O     O
35    Wash/wipe                           TSV 135       A     O     O     O     O     O
36    Heating systems                     TSV 136       X
37    Wheel guards                        TSV 137       X
38    Head restraints                     TSV 138       X
39    CO2 emissions / fuel                TSV 139       -
      consumption
40    Engine power                        TSV 140       X     X     X     X     X     X
41    Emissions of diesel engines         TSV 141       A     X     X     X     X     X
42    Lateral protection                  TSV 142                               X     X                 X      X
43    Spray suppression systems           TSV 143                               X     X                 X      X
44    Masses and dimensions               TSV 144       X
      (passenger vehicles)
45    Safety glass                        TSV 145       -     -     -     -     -     -     -     -     -      -
46    Pneumatic tyres                     TSV 146       A     A     A     A     A     A     A     A     A      A
47    Speed limiters                      TSV 147                   X           X     X
48    Masses and dimensions               TSV 148       X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X     X      X



                                                                                                              116
      (other than vehicles referred
      to in item 44)
49    External protection of cabs     TSV 149                         A      A       A
50    Coupling devices                TSV 150   X      X       X      X      X       X      X       X      X       X
51    Flammability                    TSV 151                  X
52    Buses and coaches               TSV 152          A       A
53    Frontal impact                  TSV 153   -
54    Side impact                     TSV 154   -                     -
56    Vehicles intended for the       TSV 156                         X(1)   X(1)    X(1)   X(1)    X(1)   X(1)    X(1)
      transport    of   dangerous
      goods
57    Front underrun protection       TSV 157                                X       X
  The requirements of Technical Specification TSV 156 shall apply if the manufacturer requires EC type-
(1)
approval for the transport of dangerous goods.

Meaning of letters:

X No exemptions except those specified in the separate Technical Specifications.

–– This Technical Specification is not applicable to this vehicle (no requirements).

A Exemption permitted where special purposes make it impossible to fully comply. The manufacturer shall
demonstrate this to the satisfaction of the type-approval authority that the vehicle cannot meet the
requirements due to its special purpose.

K Additional panic alarm devices permitted.

N Provided that all mandatory lighting devices are installed and that the geometric visibility is not affected.

S The light transmission factor is at least 60 %, also the "A" pillar obstruction angle is not more than 10°.


______




                                                                                                                  117
ANNEX II – Part 2 – Table 3

Other special purpose vehicles
(including motor caravans)

The exceptions stated in the tables shall apply in the case that the manufacturer demonstrates to
the satisfaction of the type-approval authority that the vehicle cannot meet the requirements due to
its special purpose.

Item   Subject of type-approval                        Technical       M2   M3   N1   N2   N3   O1   O2   O3        O4
no.                                                    specification
1      Sound levels                                    TSV 101         H    H    H    H    H
2      Emisions                                        TSV 102         Q    Q    Q    Q    Q
3      Fuel tanks / rear protective devices            TSV 103         F    F    F    F    F    X    X    X         X
4      Rear registration plate space                   TSV 104         A+   A+   A+   A+   A+   A+   A+   A+        A+
                                                                       R    R    R    R    R    R    R    R         R
5      Steering equipment                              TSV 105         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
6      Door latches and hinges                         TSV 106                   B    B    B
7      Audible warning                                 TSV 107         X    X    X    X    X
8      Rear-view mirror                                TSV 108         X    X    X    X    X
9      Braking                                         TSV 109         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
10     Suppression of radio interference               TSV 110         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
11     Diesel smoke                                    TSV 111         H    H    H    H    H
13     Protection against unauthorised use and         TSV 113         X    X    X    X    X
       immobiliser
14     Driver protection against steering wheel        TSV 114                   X
       in case of impact
15     Seat strength                                   TSV 115         D    D    D    D    D
17     Speedometer and reverse gear                    TSV 117         X    X    X    X    X
18     Plates (statutory)                              TSV 116         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
19     Seat belt anchorages                            TSV 119         D    D    D    D    D
20     Installation of lighting and light signalling   TSV 120         A+   A+   A+   A+   A+   A+   A+   A+        A+
       devices                                                         N    N    N    N    N    N    N    N         N
21     Retro reflectors                                TSV 121         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
22     End-outline, front position (side), rear        TSV 122         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
       position (side), stop, side marker,
       daytime running lamps
23     Direction indicators                            TSV 123         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
24     Rear registration plate lamps                   TSV 124         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
25     Headlamps (including bulbs)                     TSV 125         X    X    X    X    X
26     Front fog lamps                                 TSV 126         X    X    X    X    X
27     Towing devices                                  TSV 127         A    A    A    A    A
28     Rear fog lamps                                  TSV 128         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
29     Reversing lamps                                 TSV 129         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
30     Parking lamps                                   TSV 130         X    X    X    X    X
31     Seat belts                                      TSV 131         D    D    D    D    D
33     Identification of controls, tell-tales and      TSV 133         X    X    X    X    X
       indicators
34     Defrost/demist                                  TSV 134         O    O    O    O    O
35     Wash/wipe                                       TSV 135         O    O    O    O    O
40     Engine power                                    TSV 140         X    X    X    X    X
41     Emissions of diesel engines                     TSV 141         H    H    H    H    H
42     Lateral protection                              TSV 142                        X    X              X         X
43     Spray suppression systems                       TSV 143                        X    X              X         X
45     Safety glass                                    TSV 145         J    J    J    J    J    J    J    J         J
46     Pneumatic tyres                                 TSV 146         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
47     Speed limiters                                  TSV 147              X         X    X
48     Masses and dimensions                           TSV 148         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
49     External projection of cabs                     TSV 149              X    X    X
50     Coupling devices                                TSV 150         X    X    X    X    X    X    X    X         X
51     Flammability                                    TSV 151              X
52     Buses and coaches                               TSV 152         X    X
54     Frontal impact                                  TSV 154                   A
56     Vehicles for the transport of dangerous                                        X    X    X    X    X         X
       goods
57     Front underrun protection                       TSV 157                        X    X

Meaning of letters:

X No exemptions except those specified in the separate Technical Specifications.



                                                                                                              118
A Exemption permitted where special purposes make it impossible to fully comply. The manufacturer shall
demonstrate this to the satisfaction of the type-approval authority that the vehicle cannot meet the
requirements due to its special purpose.

B Application limited to doors giving access to the seats designated for normal use when the vehicle is
travelling on the road and where the distance between the R point of the seat and the average plane of the
door surface, measured perpendicular to the longitudinal medium plane of the vehicle, does not exceed 500
mm.

D Application limited to seats designated for normal use when the vehicle is travelling on the road. Seats which
are designated for use when the vehicle is travelling on the road must be clearly identified to users either by
means of a pictogram or a sign with an appropriate text.

F Modification to the routing and length of the refuelling duct and re-positioning of the tank inboard is
permissible.

H Modification of exhaust system length after the last silencer not exceeding 2 m is permissible without any
further test.

J For all window glazing other than driver's cab glazing (windshield and side glasses), the material may be
either of safety glass or rigid plastic glazing.

N Provided that all mandatory lighting devices are installed and that the geometric visibility is not affected.

O The vehicle shall be fitted with an adequate system in the front.

Q Modification of exhaust system length after the last silencer not exceeding 2 m is permissible without any
further test. An EC type-approval issued to the most representative base vehicle remains valid irrespective of
change in the reference weight.

R Provided that the registration plates of all member states can be mounted and remain visible.


______




                                                                                                                  119
ANNEX II –Part 2– Table 4

Mobile cranes

Item.   Subject of type-approval                                    Technical       Mobile lifts category N
No.                                                                 specification
1       Sound levels                                                TSV 101         T
2       Emissions                                                   TSV 102         X
3       Fuel tanks / rear protective devices                        TSV 103         X
4       Rear registration plate installation                        TSV 104         X
5       Steering equipment                                          TSV 105         X – crab steering permitted
6       Door latches and hinges                                     TSV 106         A
7       Audible warning                                             TSV 107         X
8       Rear-view mirrors                                           TSV 108         X
9       Braking                                                     TSV 109         U
10      Suppression of radio interference                           TSV 110         X
11      Diesel smoke                                                TSV 111         X
12      Interior fittings                                           TSV 112         X
13      Protection against unauthorised use and immobiliser         TSV 113         X
15      Seat strength                                               TSV 115         D
17      Speedometer and reverse gear                                TSV 117         X
18      Plates (statutory)                                          TSV 118         X
19      Seat belt anchorages                                        TSV 119         D
20      Installation of lighting and light signalling devices       TSV 120         A+Y
21      Retro reflectors                                            TSV 121         X
22      End-outline, front position (side), rear position (side),   TSV 122         X
        stop, side marker, daytime running lamps
23      Direction indicators                                        TSV 123         X
24      Rear registration plate lamps                               TSV 124         X
25      Headlamps (including bulbs)                                 TSV 125         X
26      Front fog lamps                                             TSV 126         X
27      Towing devices                                              TSV 127         A
28      Rear fog lamps                                              TSV 128         X
29      Reversing lamps                                             TSV 129         X
30      Parking lamps                                               TSV 130         X
31      Seat belts                                                  TSV 131         D
33      Identification of controls, tell-tales and indicators       TSV 133         X
34      Defrost/Demist                                              TSV 134         O
35      Wash/wipe                                                   TSV 135         O
40      Engine power                                                TSV 140         X
41      Emissions of diesel engines                                 TSV 141         V
42      Lateral protection                                          TSV 142         X
43      Spray suppression systems                                   TSV 143         X
45      Safety glass                                                TSV 145         I
46      Pneumatic tyres                                             TSV 146         A, if all requirements of the standards of
                                                                                    ISO 10571:1995 (E) or ETRTO
                                                                                    (Standards Manual 1998) are met.
47      Speed limiters                                              TSV 147         X
48      Masses and dimensions                                       TSV 148         X
49      External projections of cabs                                TSV 149         X
50      Coupling devices                                            TSV 150         X
57      Front underrun protection                                   TSV 157         X

Meaning of letters:

X No exemptions except those specified in the separate technical specifications.

N/A This Directive is not applicable to this vehicle (no requirements).

A Exemption permitted where special purposes make it impossible to fully comply. The manufacturer shall
demonstrate this to the satisfaction of the type-approval authority that the vehicle cannot meet the
requirements due to its special purpose.

D Application limited to seats designated for normal use when the vehicle is travelling on the road.

J For all window glazing other than driver's cab glazing (windshield and side glasses), the material may be
either of safety glass or rigid plastic glazing.

O The vehicle shall be fitted with an adequate system in the front.




                                                                                                                     120
T Test to be performed only with the complete/completed vehicle. The vehicle can be tested according to
Technical Specification TSV 101. Concerning item 5.2.2.1 of Annex I to the Technical Specification TSV 101
the following limit values are applicable:
- 81 dB(A) for vehicles with an engine power of less than 75 kW;
- 83 dB(A) for vehicles with an engine power of not less than 75 kW but less than 150 kW;
- 84 dB(A) for vehicles with an engine power of not less than 150 kW.

U Test to be performed only with the complete/completed vehicle. Vehicles up to 4 axles shall comply with all
the requirements set up in Technical Specification TSV 109. Derogations are admitted for vehicles having
more than 4 axles, provided that:
- they are justified by the particular construction,
- all the braking performances, related to parking, service and secondary braking set up in Technical
Specification TSV 109 are fulfilled.

V The compliance with the Rules on the emission of gaseous and particulate pollutants from internal
combustion engines installed in non-road mobile machinery (Official Journal of RS, No. 85/03) may be
accepted.

Y Provided that all mandatory lighting devices are installed.

______




                                                                                                        121
ANNEX II – Part 3

LIST OF REQUIREMENTS FOR THE INDIVIDUAL APPROVAL OF UNIQUE VEHICLES

1 For individual approval of unique vehicles, an engineering assessment of the systems, separate
technical units and components of the vehicle (in the following: components), as well as the entire
construction of the vehicle shall be carried out. The calculations, previous EC type-approval
certificates, or test reports of the components installed, as well as the reports of simplified tests for
braking, exhaust emissions and sound levels shall also be inspected. The requirement for
installation of type-approved component shall also include the engineering assessment of the
suitability of its installation!

For unique special purpose vehicles the requirements of Part 2 shall also be taken into
consideration.

For vehicles which have been customised and completed by multi-stage construction procedures
where the base vehicle is type-approved, only an engineering assessment of the modified parts of
the vehicle and type-approval inspection of the newly installed elements is required.

Procedures for the assessment of conformity:
x – installation of type-approved component
p – simplified test
i – engineering assessment
– - inspection not required
If the manufacturer submits the appropriate type-approval document in the case where a simplified
test or engineering assessment is required, this test or assessment shall not be performed.

2 For extremely small series, the approval authority may decide to perform a detailed inspection on
only one sample of the vehicle. For other vehicles of this series, a simplified test shall be performed
which includes the assessment of conformity of the sample vehicle and inspection of parts which
have a fundamental impact on the safety of the vehicle.

3 »Engineering assessment« means the expert assessment of the conformity to the
requirements of the valid standards, performed by an expert named by the technical organisation
on the basis of his experience in the area of vehicles and use of valid engineering practices.

»Simplified test« means a test comprising the basic areas of the type-approval testing according to
the appropriate technical specification TSV and performed by the technical service, as follows:
braking: test type 0,
emissions: test in accordance with the roadworthiness test procedure
noise levels: test of driving noise (testing at non-type-approved test sites is permissible)




                                                                                                     122
Table 1

FOUR AND MORE WHEELED VEHICLES
Subject of type-approval                            Technical       M1    M2    M3    N1    N2    N3    O1   O2   O3        O4
                                                    specification
1. Sound levels                                     TSV 101         p     p     p     P     p     p
2. Emissions                                        TSV 102         p     p     p     P     p     p
3. Fuel tanks / underrun protection                 TSV 103         i     i     i     I     i     i
                                                                                            i     i               i         i
4. Rear registration plate installation             TSV 104         i     i     i     I     i     i     i    i    i         i
5. Steering equipment                               TSV 105         i     i     i     I     i     i     i    i    i         i
6. Door latches and hinges                          TSV 106         i                 I
7. Audible warning                                  TSV 107         x     x     x     X     x     x
8. Rear-view mirrors                                TSV 108         x     x     x     X     x     x
9. Braking                                          TSV 109         p     p     p     P     p     p     p    p    p         p
10. Electromagnetic compatibility                   TSV 110         -     -     -     -     -     -               -         -
11. Diesel smoke                                    TSV 111         x     x     x     X     x     x
12. Interior fittings                               TSV 112         i
13. Protection against unauthorised use             TSV 113         i     i     i     I     i     i
14. Driver protection against steering wheel in     TSV 114         -                 -
case of impact
15. Seat strength                                   TSV 115         i     i     i     I     i     i
16. Exterior projections                            TSV 116         i                 I
17. Speedometer and reverse gear                    TSV 117         i/p   i/p   i/p   i/p   i/p   i/p
18. Plates (statutory)                              TSV 118         i     i     i     I     i     i     i    i    i         i
19. Seat belt anchorages                            TSV 119         i     i     i     I     i     i
20. Installation of lighting and light signalling   TSV 120         i     i     i     I     i     i     i    i    i         i
devices
21. Retro reflectors                                TSV 121         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
22. End-outline, front position (side), rear        TSV 122         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
position (side), stop, side marker, daytime
running lamps
23. Direction indicators                            TSV 123         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
24. Rear registration plate lamps                   TSV 124         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
25. Headlamps (including bulbs)                     TSV 125         x     x     x     X     x     x
26. Front fog lamps                                 TSV 126         x     x     x     X     x     x
27. Towing devices                                  TSV 127         i                 I
28. Rear fog lamps                                  TSV 128         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
29. Reversing lamps                                 TSV 129         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
30. Parking lamps                                   TSV 130         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
31. Seat belts                                      TSV 131         x     x     x     X     x     x
32. Driver’s field of vision                        TSV 132         i                 I
33. Identification of controls, tell-tales and      TSV 133         i     i     i     I     i     i
indicators
34. Defrost/Demist                                  TSV 134         i     i     i     I     i     i
35. Wash/wipe                                       TSV 135         i     i     i     I     i     i
36. Heating systems                                 TSV 136         i     i     i
37. Wheel guards                                    TSV 137         i     i     i     I     i     i     i    i    i
38. Head restraints                                 TSV 138         i     i     i     I     i     i
39. CO2 emissions/fuel consumption                  TSV 139         -
40. Engine power                                    TSV 140         i     i     i     I     i     i
41. Emissions of diesel engines                     TSV 141         x     x     x     X     x     x
42. Lateral protection                              TSV 142                                 i     i               i         i
43. Spray suppression systems                       TSV 143               i     i           i     i               i         i
44. Masses and dimensions (passenger                TSV 144         i
vehicles)
45. Safety glass                                    TSV 145         x     x     x     X     x     x
46. Pneumatic tyres                                 TSV 146         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
47. Speed limiters                                  TSV 147               x     x           x     x
48. Masses and dimensions (other than               TSV 148               i     i     I     i     i     i    i    i         i
passenger vehicles – pt. 44)
49. External projections of cabs                    TSV 149                           I     i     i
50. Coupling devices                                TSV 150         x     x     x     X     x     x     x    x    x         x
51. Flammability of materials                       TSV 151               p     p
52. Buses and coaches                               TSV 152               i     i
53. Frontal impact                                  TSV 153         i
54. Side impact                                     TSV 154         i
56. Vehicles intended for the transport of          TSV 156                           I     x     x     i    i    x         x
dangerous goods
57. Front underrun protection                       TSV 157               i     i           i     i




                                                                                                                      123
Table 2

TWO AND THREE-WHEEL VEHICLES

Subject of type-approval                                   Technical           L1        L2         L3           L5            L5      L6       L7
                                                           specification
1. Braking                                                 TSV 301             p         p          p            p             p       p        p
2. Identification of operating controls                    TSV 302             i         i          i            i             i       i        I
3. Audible warning                                         TSV 303             x         x          x            x             x       x        x
4. Stands                                                  TSV 304             i                    i
5. Passenger hand-holds                                    TSV 305             i         i          i            i
6. Devices to prevent unauthorised use                     TSV 306             i         i          i            i             i       i        I
7. Plates (statutory)                                      TSV 307             i         i          i            i             i       i        I
8. Installation of lighting and light signalling devices   TSV 308             i         i          i            i             i       i        i
9. Masses and dimensions                                   TSV 309             i         i          i            i             i       i        i
10. Rear registration plate space                          TSV 310             i         i          i            i             i       i        i
11. Maximum speed, braking, power                          TSV 311             p         p          i            i             i       p        i
12. Pneumatic tyres                                        TSV 312-I           x         x          x            x             x       x        x
13. Lighting devices                                       TSV 312-II          x         x          x            x             x       x        x
14. Exterior projections                                   TSV 312-III         i         i          i            i             i       i        i
15. Rear-view mirror                                       TSV 312-IV          x         x          x            x             x       x        x
16. Exhaust emissions                                      TSV 312:V           p         p          p            p             p       p        p
17. Fuel tanks                                             TSV 312-VI          i         i          i            i             i       i        i
18. Anti tampering measures                                TSV 312-VII         i         i          i            i             i       i
19. Electromagnetic compatibility                          TSV 312-VIII        -         -          -            -             -       -        -
20. Sound levels                                           TSV 312-IX          p         p          p            p             p       p        p
21. Mechanical coupling devices                            TSV 312 X           x         x          x            x             x       x        x
22. Safety belts / anchorages                              TSV 312-XI                    x/i                     x/i           x/i     x/i      x/i
23. Safety glass                                           TSV 312-XII                   x                       x             x       x        x
24. Speedometer                                            TSV 313             x         x          x            x             x       x        x




Table 3

AGRICULTURAL AND FORESTRY TRACTORS

Subject of type-approval                                   Technical       T1       T2         T3        T4            T5          C       R     S
                                                           specification
                                      (*)                  TSV 401         X,p,i    x,p,i      x,p,i     x,p,i         x,p,i       i       i     I
1. Defined parts and characteristics
2. Maximum speed and load platform                         TSV 402         P        p          p         p             p           p

3. Rear-view mirrors                                       TSV 403         X        x          x         x             x           x

4. Field of vision and windscreen wipers                   TSV 404         I        i          i         i             i           i

5. Steering equipment                                      TSV 405         I        i          i         i             i           i

6. Electromagnetic compatibility                           TSV 406         -        -          -         -             -           -

7. Braking                                                 TSV 407         P        p          p         p             p           p       p     P

8. Passenger seats                                         TSV 408         I                   i         i             i           i

9. Sound level of passenger seat                           TSV 409         P        p          p         p             p           p

10. Roll-over protection                                   TSV 410         I        i          i         i             i           i

11. Diesel smoke                                           TSV 411         P        p          p         p             p           p

12. Driving seat                                           TSV 412         I        i          i         i             i           i

13. Installation of lighting equipment                     TSV 413         I        i          i         i             i           i       i     i

14. Lighting equipment elements                            TSV 414         X        x          x         x             x           x       x     x

15. Tractor towing devices and reverse gear                TSV 415         I        i          i         i             i           i




                                                                                                                                               124
16. Roll-over protection (static test)                   TSV 416       I               i       i      i          i

17. Operating space, doors and windows                   TSV 417       I       i       i       i      i          i

18. Power take-offs                                      TSV 418       I       i       i       i      i          i

19. Rear roll-over protection for low-clearance          TSV 419               i               i      i
tractors
20. Controlls (installation, position, identification)   TSV 420       I       i       i       i      i          i

21. Frontal roll-over protection for narrow track        TSV 421               i               i      i
tractors
22. Dimensions and towable mass                          TSV 422-I     I       i       i       i      i          i   i     I

23. Engine speed governer and protection                 TSV 422-II    I       i       i       i      i          i

24. Glazing                                              TSV 422-III   X       x       x       x      x          x

25. Mechanical coupling devices                          TSV 422-IV    I       i       i       i      i          i   i     I

26. Plates (statutory)                                   TSV 422-V     I       i       i       i      i          i   i     I

27. Trailer brake coupling                               TSV 422-VI    I       i       i       i      i          i   i     I

28. Exhaust emissions                                    TSV 423       P       p       p       p      p          p

29. Pneumatic tyres                                      TSV ...       I       i       i       i      i              i     I

30. Stability                                            TSV ...                                      i

31. Safety belt anchorages                               TSV 119       I       i       i       i      i          i

32. Safety belts                                         TSV 131                                      x

33. Reverse gear and speedometer                         TSV 117                                      i

34. Spray suppression systems                            TSV 143                                      i

35. Speed limiters                                       TSV 147                                      i

36. Rear underrun protection                             TSV ...                                                     i

37. Lateral protection                                   TSV 142                                      i              i

  Subject to the parts the TSV refers to:
(*)


- maximum permissible mass, location and affixing of registration plates, ballast masses and fuel tanks – "i";
- sound levels – "p";
- audible warning devices – "x".




                                                                                                                         125
ANNEX II – Part 4
PROVISIONS WITH EQUAL REQUIREMENTS IN TERMS OF CONTENT
A FOUR- AND MORE WHEELED VEHICLES

The provisions with equal requirements in terms of content, as set up in the technical
specifications for vehicles in Part 1A are laid down in Annex 4 (Part II) of the Rules on EC-
type-approval of motor vehicles (Official Journal RS, no.84/02).

B AGRICULTURAL AND FORESTRY TRACTORS

The provisions with equal requirements in terms of content, as set up in the technical specifications
for vehicles in Part 1B are laid down in Parts II-A, II-B and II-C of Annex II, Chapter B of the Rules
on EC-type-approval of agricultural and forestry tractors (Official Journal RS, no. 125/03).



______________




                                                                                                  126
ANNEX III

INFORMATION DOCUMENT no.……..
(for the purposes of vehicle type-approval)

The following document shall be supplied in triplicate. If in the case of one vehicle type, more
variants or versions exist, each deviation must be recorded individually (if possible marked with
an abbreviation and supplied with a legend of the abbreviations). If not applicable to the vehicle, a
line should be drawn.

Section 1

Information for the certificate of conformity

0            General
0.1          Make (trade name of manufacturer): ....................................................................................
0.2          Type: .....................................................................................................................................
0.2.1        Variants and versions: ..........................................................................................................
0.2.2        Commercial name(s): ...........................................................................................................
0.3          Means of identification of type: .............................................................................................
0.3.1        Location of that marking: ......................................................................................................
0.4          Category of vehicle: ..............................................................................................................
0.4.1        Type of bodywork:.................................................................................................................
0.4.2        Detailed description of the bodywork: ..................................................................................
0.5          Name and address of manufacturer: ....................................................................................

1            Dimensions of vehicle (mm)

1.1          Maximum length: ..................................................................................................................
1.2          Maximum width: ...................................................................................................................
1.3          Maximum height (unladen):...................................................................................................
1.4          Number of axles: ..................................................................................................................
1.5          Wheelbase(s) .......................................................................................................................
1.6          Rear overhang: .....................................................................................................................

2           Mass of vehicle (kg)
2.1         Maximum permissible mass:.................................................................................................
2.2         Maximum permissible mass at registration: ..........................................................................
2.3         Maximum permissible mass of the combination of vehicles at registration: ........................
2.4         Mass of vehicle (unladen, in running order): ........................................................................
2.5         Distribution of the maximum permissible mass among the axles (vehicles over
            3,500kg): ...............................................................................................................................
2.6         Maximum permissible axle load: ..........................................................................................
2.7         Maximum permissible mass of trailer (for motor vehicles only):
2.7.1       Braked drawbar trailer: .........................................................................................................
2.7.2       Braked semi-trailer: ..............................................................................................................
2.7.3       Braked centre-axle trailer: ....................................................................................................
2.7.4       Maximum permissible mass of the combination of vehicles: ...............................................
                                                                              (*)
2.7.5       Vehicle is suitable for towing trailers: yes / no
2.7.6       Unbraked trailer: ...................................................................................................................
                                                                                            (*)
3.8.1       Static vertical load at the coupling point/ball/fifth wheel : ....................................................

3            Engine: ..................................................................................................................................
3.1          Internal combustion engine:
                                                                          3
3.1.1        Cylinder capacity: …………………….. cm
3.1.2        Maximum net power: ..................…. kW at: .................….. rpm
                                                                              (*)
3.1.3        Fuel: diesel oil / petrol / LPG / NG / ethanol
3.1.4        Engine code as marked on the engine (by the manufacturer): ...........................................

3.2          Electric motor



                                                                                                                                              127
(*) Delete where not applicable
3.2.1          Type: .....................................................................................................................................
3.2.2          Maximum hourly output: ...................... kW
3.2.3          Operating voltage: ......................... V
3.2.4          Battery (type, quantity,voltage): ...........................................................................................
3.3            Power/mass ratio (only applicable to category L – motorcycles): ........................................

4              Colour of vehicle: ..................................................................................................................

5              Seats
5.1            Number of seating positions (including driver seat): ............................................................
5.2            Number of standing places: .................................................................................................

6              Maximum vehicle speed: ………………km/h

7              Sound levels (use the exact markings of the regulations the conformity is based upon): ...
7.1            Stationary: …………….. dB/A
7.2            At engine speed …………….. rpm
7.3            Moving: …………….dB/A

8              Exhaust emissions (designation of the regulation the measurement is based
               upon):.......................................
                                                             (*)             (*)
8.1 1.         Test type: CO .....….. g/kWh / g/km , HC ......…. g/kWh / g/km ,
                                                    (*)                                               (*)
               NOx ...……. g/kWh / g/km , HC+NOx .........… g/km, particulates............ g/kWh /g/km
8.2 2.         Test type: CO ………. g/kWh, NOx ………. g/kWh, THC ………. g/kWh, CH4 ……….
               g/kWh, particulates…………g/kWh
8.3            CO2 emission/ fuel consumption – combined – (designation of the regulation the
               measurement is based upon):..................
8.3.1          CO2 ………. g/km, fuel consumption: ……………..l/100 km
8.4            Information on emissions for the roadworthiness test of the vehicle
8.4.1          Compression-ignition engine:
                                                                      -1
8.4.1.1        Corrected value of the absorption coefficient k: ……. m

8.4.1.2        Normal idling speed: ………………. rpm
8.4.1.3        Maximum speed: ………………… rpm
8.4.1.4        Oil temperature (maximum/minimum) : ………… / ………. °C
8.4.2          Positive-ignitition engine
8.4.2.1        Low idling speed: ……………… rpm
8.4.2.1.1      CO content: ………………..vol %
8.4.2.1.2      Oil temperature: …………..°C
8.4.2.2        High idling speed: ……………… rpm
8.4.2.2.1      CO content: ………………..vol %
8.4.2.2.2      Lambda: …………..
8.4.2.2.3      Oil temperature: …………..°C

9              Permissible pneumatic tyres and wheel rims (dimensions, load index, speed category):
               ........................................................................................................................................... ....
               ..........................................................................................................................................
               ....
               ..........................................................................................................................................
               ....

10             Type-approval mark of installed towing device: ...................................................................
10.1           D-value: ................................................................................................................................



(*) Delete where not applicable.




                                                                                                                                                    128
Section 2

Additional vehicle information

0               General information on construction and design of the vehicle:
                                     (*)
0.6             Photograph and / or drawings of the representative vehicle with a declaration of the
                variant or version (number of attachments): ........................................................................
0.7             Number of axles and wheels: ...............................................................................................
0.7.1           Number and position of steered axles: .................................................................................
0.7.2           Number and position of powered axles: ...............................................................................
                and interconnection if applicable: .........................................................................................
0.8             Chassis: (description, drawing, number of annexes): ..........................................................
0.9             Position and arrangement of the engine:

1               Vehicle dimensions (mm)
1.7             Wheel track: ..........................................................................................................................
1.7.1           All steered axles: ..................................................................................................................
1.7.2           Other axles: ..........................................................................................................................

3               Engine
3.4.1           Supercharger: yes/no(*)
3.4.2           Measures taken against air-pollution:
                                              (*)
3.42.2.1        Catalytic converter: yes/no
                                          (*)
3.4.2.2         Lambda probe: yes/ no
3.4.2.3         Air injection: yes/no (*)
                                                  (*)
3.4.2.4         Exhaust gas recirculation: yes/no
                                                             (*)
3.4.2.5         Evaporative emissions control system: yes/no
3.4.2.6         Particulate trap: yes/no (*)
3.4.2.7         On-board-diagnostic (OBD) system: yes/no (*)

5               Seats
5.3             Number of safety belts, type and arrangement: ...................................................................
5.4             Number of head restraints and arrangement: ......................................................................

9               Pneumatic tyres
9.1             Recommended tyre pressure: ..............................................................................................
9.2             Type and size of spare wheel: ..............................................................................................

11             TRANSMISSION
                                                                            (*)
11.1           Type (mechanical, hydraulic, electric, etc.) :
11.2           Clutch (type): ........................................................................................................................
                                                                                                        (*)
11.3           Gear: manual/automatic/continuously variable transmission :
11.3.1         Gear ratio: ............................................................................................................................
11.3.2         Reduction ratio:
11.4           Final drive ratio (gearbox output shaft to driven wheel revolutions): ...................................

12              Wheel suspensions
12.1            Type and design of the wheel suspension of each axle: .....................................................

13              Springs
13.1            Type of springs (at each axle):..............................................................................................
                                             (*)
13.2            Level adjustment: yes/no
14              Steering equipment: ..............................................................................................................
14.1            Type of mechanism: .............................................................................................................
14.2.           Linkage to wheels: ................................................................................................................
14.3            Type of power-assisted steering: .........................................................................................

(*) Delete where not applicable.

15              Brakes



                                                                                                                                              129
15.1               Service braking device (description of the system): .............................................................
15.2               Axles brake type(s) : .............................................................................................................
15.3               Braking system transmission mechanical/hydraulic/pneumatic/electric(*)
15.4               Power steering (category and type): ....................................................................................
15.5               Auxiliary braking device (type, transmission, activation): .....................................................
15.6               Parking braking device (type, transmission, activation): ......................................................
15.7               ALB (position of plate): .........................................................................................................
                                                              (*)
15.8               Anti-lock braking system: yes/no
15.9               Type of retarder: ...................................................................................................................


Section 3

List of type-approvals or technical reports for single systems, separate technical units or
components
(model table)

         Subject    –   (by consecutive                  Regulations - by which type-                    Type-approval       number               or
         number) from the appropriate                    approval or test was performed                  technical report number
         tables of Annex II




______
(*) Delete   where not applicable

Section 4

Attachments to the information document

Mandatory attachments:
- drawing of manufacturer’s plate
- explanation of manufacturer’s plate
- explanation of the vehicle identification number (VIN)
- explanation of codes for variants and versions

- other attachments:
....................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................



_____



Applicant:
– title: ..............................................................................................................................................
– address: ............................................................................................................................................
– name and surname and position of authorised representative: ……………………………………….
– signature of authorised representative:…………………………………………………………………..
– place and date: ..................................................................................................................................




                                                                                                                                                       130
ANNEX IV

MODEL
maximum format: A4 (210 x 297 mm)
TYPE-APPROVAL CERTIFICATE
Name of type-approval authority
Page 1

Communication concerning:
                                                                                                                                                         (1)
type-approval / extension of type-approval / refusal of type-approval / withdrawal of type-approval
                                                                                                                             (1)
for the type of complete vehicles / completed vehicles / incomplete vehicles                                                       according to the
Rules on Vehicle Conformity Assessment (Official Journal of RS, No. (30/04)

Type-approval number:
                                (1)
Reason for extension                  :

0.1     Make (trade name of manufacturer): ..............................................................................................
0.2     Type: ...............................................................................................................................................
                                       (2)
0.2.1   Commercial name(s) : .................................................................................................................
0.3     Means of type identification, if marked on the vehicle: ...................................................................
0.3.1   Identification mark location: ............................................................................................................
                                    (3)
0.4     Category of vehicle : ....................................................................................................................
                                                                                                     (1)
0.5     Name and address of manufacturer of the complete vehicle : ....................................................
                                                                                             (1) (4)
        Name and address of manufacturer of the base vehicle                                         : .......................................................
                                                                                                                                              (1) (4)
        Name and address of manufacturer of the latest built stage of the incomplete vehicle                                                          : ........
                                                                                                       (1) (4)
        Name and address of manufacturer of the completed vehicle                                              : ..............................................
0.8     Name(s) and address(es) of assembly plant(s): ............................................................................

The undersigned hereby certifies the accuracy of the manufacturer's description in the attached
information package of the vehicle(s) described above and that the attached test results are
applicable to the vehicle type. The type-approval authority has selected sample(s) submitted by the
manufacturer as prototype(s) of the vehicle type.
                                                                             (1)
1 For complete and completed vehicles / variants : ..............................................................................
                                          (1)
The vehicle type meets / does not meet        the technical requirements of all the relevant separate
Technical Specifications as set up in Annex II to the Rules on the Vehicle Comformity Assessment.
                                                       (1)
2 For incomplete vehicles / variants : ....................................................................................................
                                              (1)
The vehicle type meets / does not meet            the technical requirements of the separate Technical
Specifications listed in the table on page 2.
                                                                                                   (1).
3 The type-approval is granted / extended / refused / withdrawn

(Place) (Signature) (Date)

Attachments: Information package
                                     (5)
        Test results (Annex VIII)
                                                     (5)
        List of variants this certificate applies to


 Delete where not applicable.
(1)


 If at the time of type-approval not available, this item must be added at the latest at the time of offering for sale of the
(2)


vehicle.
 Pursuant to Annex II.
(3)


 See Page 2.
(4)


 If applicable.
(5)




                                                                                                                                                      131
TYPE-APPROVAL CERTIFICATE

Page 2

For incomplete and completed vehicles or variants, the type-approval shall be based on the type-
approval of the incomplete vehicles listed below:

Stage1 :
Manufacturer of base vehicle: ..................................................................................................................
Type-approval number: ............................................................................................................................
Date; .........................................................................................................................................................

Applicable to variants: ...............................................................................................................................

Stage 2:
Manufacturer: ............................................................................................................................................
Type-approval number: ............................................................................................................................
Date: .........................................................................................................................................................
.
Applicable to variants: ..............................................................................................................................

Stage 3:
Manufacturer: ............................................................................................................................................
Type-approval number: ............................................................................................................................
Date: .........................................................................................................................................................

Applicable to variants: ..............................................................................................................................

If the type-approval includes one or more incomplete variants, the complete and completed variants
shall be listed.

Complete / completed variants: ................................................................................................................

List of requirements for the type-approval of incomplete vehicles or variants (in accordance with the
area of validity and last amendments to all technical specifications listed below):

Subject – (by consecutive number) from                            Technical               Type-approval – Technical                      Valid             for
the appropriate tables of Annex II                                specification           Report number                                  variants


 (List only those items for which type-approval or a technical report was performed according to the
technical specifications defined in Annex II)
______________




                                                                                                                                                     132
ANNEX V

TYPE-APPROVAL CERTIFICATES NUMBERING SYSTEM

1       The numbering system of the type-approval certificate shall consist of three parts:

1.1       section one: a distinguishing two-letter identification »Sl«;

1.2       section two: a six-digit sequential number with the number »1« in the first position with
        thousands separated by periods;


1.3       section three: a two-digit number specifying the extension of the type-approval; the first and
        second sections shall be separated by a dash, the second and third sections shall be
        separated by a colon.

2     The sequence of sequential numbers, in the second section of the identification, shall start with
        the number »100.001«.

3     The third section represents a sequential number for the extension of a type-approval; for base
        type-approvals the number shall be »00«, with an increase of »1« for each successive
        extension granted.


4     Example of type-approval certificate numbering:

SI – 101.314:02

This number identifies the type-approval certificate for the vehicle, which was issued a type-
approval in accordance with these Rules and represents the second extension of the consecutive
1.314. type-approval.




_______________




                                                                                                    133
ANNEX VI

CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY

(model contents)

A CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY FOR TYPE-APPROVED VEHICLE


Page 1

CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY
                          (1)
FOR TYPE-APPROVED VEHICLE


(identification number of certificate of conformity:) SA ………………

According to Articles 39 and 40 of Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment (Official Journal of
RS, No. 30/04) we hereby certify that the vehicle, the information of which is given below conforms
to the vehicle type which was granted the type-approval certificate no.: …………………., issued by:
…………………………………………..

D – vehicle information:
D.1 – make:
D.2 – trade name:
– type:
– variant:
– version:
D.3 – commercial name of vehicle:
D.4 – manufacturer
D.4.1 –name
D.4.2 – country:
D.5 – date of first registration:
E – vehicle identification number (VIN):
E.1 – identification code (tractors only):

– title of issuer:
– surname and name:
– function:
– place:
– date:
K – type-approval number:
J – vehicle category:
X – type of bodywork:
X.1 – description of bodywork:
X.2 –approval mark for protective structures (tractors):

Y –vehicle dimensions:
Y.1 – length:
Y.2 – width:
Y.3 – height:
L – number of axles:
M – wheelbase (mm):

M.1 –rear overhang (mm):
F –masses:
F.1 –maximum technically permissible mass (kg):
F.2 –maximum permissible mass at registration (kg):
F.3 –maximum permissible mass of the combination at registration (kg):
G –mass of vehicle (kg):



                                                                                               134
N –distribution of the maximum technically permissible mass among the axles (vehicles over
3,500kg):
N.1 –permissible axle load:
O –maximum technically permissible mass of the trailer:
O.1 – braked (kg):
O.1.1 – drawbar trailer (kg):
O.1.2 – semi-trailer (kg):
O.1.3 – centre-axle trailer (kg):
O.2 – unbraked trailer (kg):
O.3 – Static vertical load at the coupling point/ ball/ fifth wheel
O.4 – pressure in feed line of braking system (kPa):

P – engine:
P.1 – internal combustion engine:
                      3
P.1.1 – capacity (cm ):
P.1.2 – maximum net power (kW):
P.1.3 – type of fuel:
P.1.4 – nominal engine speed (rpm):
P.1.5 – engine code:

P.2 - electric motor:
P.2.1 – type:
P.2.2 – maximum hourly output (kW):
P.2.3 – operating voltage (V):
P.2.4 – battery (type, quantity, voltage):
P.2.5 –engine code:

Q –power/weight ratio (kW/kg) (only for motor-cycles):

R – colour of vehicle:

S – seats:
S.1 – number of seats (including driver’s seat):
S.2 – number of standing places:

T – maximum speed (km/h):

U – sound levels:
U.1 – stationary (dB/A):
U.2 – at engine speed (rpm):
U.3 – moving (dB/A):

V – emissions:
V.1 – CO (g/km or g/kWh):
V.2 – HC (g/km or g/kWh):
V.3 – NOx (g/km or g/kWh):
V.4 – HC +NOx (g/km):
V.5 –particulates at diesel engines(g/km or g/kWh):
V.7 – CO2 (g/km):
V.8 – combined fuel consumption (l/100km):
V.9 – indication of the environment category of EC type-approval:(reference to the latest version of
Directive 70/220/EEC or 88/77/EEC by which the vehicle was type-approved):

–information on emissions, needed for roadworthiness test of the vehicle

– compression-ignition engine:
                                                                         -1
V.6 – corrected value of the absorption coefficient for diesel engines (m ):
V.6.1 – normal engine idling speed (rpm):
V.6.2 – maximum engine speed(rpm):
V.6.3 – oil temperature (maximum/minimum) (°C):



                                                                                                135
– positive-ignition engine:
V.10 – low engine idling speed (rpm):
V.10.1 – CO content (vol%):
V.10.2 – oil temperature (°C):
V.11 – high engine idling speed (rpm):
V.11.1 – CO content (vol%):
V.11.2 – lambda value:..…
V.11.3 – oil temperature (vol%):
                                          (2)
Z.1 –permissible pneumatic tyres and rims :
Z.2 –type-approval mark of towing device:
Z.2.1 – D–value:
– Notes:
(1) Indicate only information with regard to individual category of vehicle.
(2) More   detailed information may be indicated (dimensions, load index, speed category).




                                                                                             136
Page 2

1 Description of vehicle modification:…………………………………………………………….
.
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

2 Description of vehicle modification : ………………………………………………………………

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

3 Description of vehicle modification: ……………………………………………

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

4 Description of vehicle modification: …………………………………………………………………..

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:
5 Description of vehicle modification: ………………………………………………………………..

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

6   Description of vehicle modification: …………………………………………………………………..

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:
Notes:



_____




                                                                                              137
B CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY FOR INDIVIDUAL APPROVAL OF VEHICLES

Page 1

CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY
                                    (1)
FOR INDIVIDUAL APPROVAL OF VEHICLES

(identification number of certificate of conformity): SB ……………

In accordance with paragraph one of Article 41, or respectively 42 of Rules on the Vehicle
Conformity Assessment (Official Journal of RS, No. 30/04), we hereby certify that the vehicle, the
information of which is given below, conforms to all the requirements of the stated rules.

D – vehicle information:
D.1 – make:
D.2 – tradename:
– type:
– variant:
– version:
D.3 – commercial name(s):
D.4 – manufacturer
D.4.1 –name:
D.4.2 – country:
D.5 – date of COC document or first registration:
E – vehicle identification number (VIN):

E.1 – identification code (tractors only):
– title of issuer:
– surname and name:
– function:
– place:
- date:
–
K – type-approval mark:
J – category of vehicle:
X – type of bodywork:
X.1 – description of bodywork:
X.2 – approval mark for protective structures (tractors):

Y – dimensions of vehicle:
Y.1 – length:
Y.2 – width:
Y.3 – height:
L – number of axles:
M – wheelbase (mm):
M.1 – rear overhang (mm):

F – masses:
F.1 – maximum technically permissible mass (kg):
F.2 – maximum permissible mass at registration (kg):
F.3 – maximum permissible mass of the combination at registration (kg):
G – mass of vehicle (kg):
N – distribution of the technically permissible maximum mass among the axles (vehicles over
3,500kg):
N.1 – permissible axle load:
O – technically permissible maximum mass of the trailer:




                                                                                              138
O.1 – braked (kg):
O.1.1 – drawbar trailer (kg):
O.1.2 –semi-trailer (kg):
O.1.3 – centre-axle trailer (kg):
O.2 – unbraked trailer (kg):
O.3 – Static vertical load at the coupling point/ ball/ fifth wheel (*):
O.4 – pressure in feed line of braking system (kPa)

P –engine:
P.1 – internal combustion engine:
                      3
P.1.1 – capacity (cm ):
P.1.2 – maximum net power (kW):
P.1.3 – type of fuel:
P.1.4 – nominal engine speed (rpm):
P.1.5 –engine code:

P.2 electric motor:
P.2.1 – type:
P.2.2 – maximum hourly output (kW):
P.2.3 – operating voltage (V):
P.2.4 – battery (type, quantity, voltage):
P.2.5 – engine code:

Q –power/weight ratio (kW/kg) (only for motor-cycles):

R – colour of vehicle:

S – seats

S.1 – number of seats (including driver’s seat):
S.2 – number of standing places:

T – maximum speed (km/h):
U – sound levels:
U.1 – stationary (dB/A):
U.2 – at engine speed (rpm):
U.3 – moving (dB/A):

V – emissions:
V.1 – CO (g/km or g/kWh):
V.2 – HC (g/km or g/kWh):
V.3 – NOx (g/km or g/kWh):
V.4 – HC +NOx (g/km):
V.5 – particulates at diesel engines (g/km or g/kWh):
V.7 – CO2 (g/km):
V.8 – combined fuel consumption (l/100km)
V.9 – indication of the environment category of EC type-approval:(reference to the latest version of
Directive 70/220/EEC or 88/77/EEC by which the vehicle was type-approved):

–information on emissions, needed for roadworthiness test of the vehicle
– compression ignition engine:
                                                                           -1
V.6 – corrected value of the absorption coefficient for diesel engines (m ):
V.6.1 – engine idling speed (rpm):
V.6.2 –maximum engine speed (rpm):
V.6.3 – oil temperature (maximum/minimum) (°C):
– positive-ignition engine:
V.10 – minimum engine idling speed (rpm):
V.10.1 – CO content (vol%):
V.10.2 – oil temperature (°C):



                                                                                                139
V.11 – high engine idling speed (rpm):
V.11.1 – CO content (vol%):
V.11.2 –lambda value:…
V.11.3 – oil temperature (vol%):
                                                        (2)
Z.1 – permissible pneumatic tyres and rims :
Z.2 - type-approval mark footowing devices:
Z.2.1 – D–value:
– Notes:
(1) Indicate only information with regard to individual category of vehicle.
(2) More   detailed information may be indicated (dimensions, load index, speed category).




                                                                                             140
Page 2

1 Description of vehicle modification : …………………………………………………………..

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:.

2 Description of vehicle modification: ………………………………………………………………

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

3 Description of vehicle modification: …………………………………………………………………..

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

4 Description of vehicle modification: ……………………………………………………………….

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

5 Description of vehicle modification: …………………………………………………………………

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

6        Description of vehicle modification: ……………………………………………………..

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

Notes:
_____




                                                                                              141
C CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY FOR MODIFIED VEHICLES

Page 1
                                                                 (1)(3)
CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY FOR MODIFIED VEHICLES

(identification number of certificate of conformity): SC ……………
In accordance with paragraph 3 of Article 41, or respectively 42 of Rules on the Vehicle Conformity
Assessment (Official Journal of RS, No. 30/04), we hereby certify that the vehicle, the information of
which is given below conforms to all the requirements of the stated rules.

D – vehicle information:
D.1 – make:
D.2 – tradename:
    – type:
    – variant:
    – version:
D.3 – commercial name:
D.4 – manufacturer
D.4.1 – name
D.4.2 – country:
D.5 – date of COC documentat or first registration:
E – vehicle identification number (VIN):
E.1 – identification code (tractors only):

    – title of issuer:
   – surname and name:
   – function:
   – place:
   – date:

K – type-approval number:
J – category and type of vehicle:
X – type of bodywork:
X.1 – description of bodywork:
X.2 – approval mark for protective structures (tractors):

Y – dimensions of vehicle:
Y.1 – length:
Y.2 – width:
Y.3 – height:
L – number of axles:
M – wheelbase (mm):
M.1 – rear overhang (mm):

F – masses:
F.1 – maximum technically permissible mass (kg):
F.2 – maximum permissible mass at registration (kg):
F.3 – maximum permissible mass of the combination at registration (kg):
G – mass of vehicle (kg):
N – distribution of the technically permissible maximum mass among the axles (vehicles over
3,500kg):
N.1 – permissible axle load:
O – technically permissible maximum mass of the trailer:
O.1 – braked (kg):
O.1.1 – drawbar trailer (kg):
O.1.2 –semi-trailer (kg):
O.1.3 – centre-axle trailer (kg):
O.2 – unbraked trailer (kg):
O.3 – Static vertical load at the coupling point/ ball/ fifth wheel (kg):



                                                                                                  142
O.4 – pressure in feed line of braking system (kPa)

P –engine:
P.1 – internal combustion engine:
P.1.1 – capacity (cm3):
P.1.2 – maximum net power (kW):
P.1.3 – type of fuel:
P.1.4 – nominal speed (rpm):
P.1.5 –engine code:

P.2 electric motor:
P.2.1 – type:
P.2.2 – maximum hourly output (kW):
P.2.3 – operating voltage (V):
P.2.4 – battery (type, quantity, voltage):
P.2.5 – engine code:

Q –power/weight ratio (kW/kg) (only for motorcycles):

R – colour of vehicle:

S – seats
S.1 – number of seats (including driver’s seat):
S.2 – number of standing places:

T – maximum speed (km/h):

U – sound levels:
U.1 – stationary (dB/A):
U.2 – at engine speed (rpm):
U.3 – moving (dB/A):

V – emissions:
V.1 – CO (g/km or g/kWh):
V.2 – HC (g/km or g/kWh):
V.3 – NOx (g/km or g/kWh):
V.4 – HC +NOx (g/km):
V.5 – particulates at diesel engines (g/km or g/kWh):
V.7 – CO2 (g/km):
V.8 – combined fuel consumption (l/100km):
V.9 – indication of the environment category of EC type-approval:(reference to the latest version of
Directive 70/220/EEC or 88/77/EEC by which the vehicle was type-approved):

–information on emissions, needed for roadworthiness test of the vehicle

– compression ignition engine:
                                                                         -1
V.6 – corrected value of the absorption coefficient for diesel engines (m ):
V.6.1 – normal engine idling speed (rpm):
V.6.2 – maximum engine speed (rpm):
V.6.3 – oil temperature (maximum/minimum) (°C):
– positive-ignition engine:
V.10 – low engine idling speed (rpm):
V.10.1 – CO content (vol%):
V.10.2 – oil temperature (°C):
V.11 – high engine idling speed (rpm):
V.11.1 – CO content (vol%):
V.11.2 – lambda value:..…
V.11.3 – oil temperature (vol%):
                                             (2)
Z.1 – permissible pneumatic tyres and rims :



                                                                                                143
Z.2 – approval mark of towing devices:
Z.2.1 – D–value:

– Notes:
           only information with regard to individual categories of vehicles.
(1) Indicate
(2) Moredetailed information may be indicated (dimensions, load index, speed category).
(3)
  Enter information about original vehicle – enter modifications on the reverse side.




                                                                                          144
Page 2

1 Description of vehicle modification: ……………………………………………………………………….

We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

2 Description of vehicle modification:
…………………………………………………………………………..
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

3 Description of vehicle modification:
…………………………………………………………………………..
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

4 Description of vehicle modification:
…………………………………………………………………………
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

5 Description of vehicle modification:
………………………………………………………………………….
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

6 Description of vehicle modification:
………………………………………………………………………….
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

Notes:
_____




                                                                                              145
D DUPLICATE CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY

Page 1
                                   (1)
DUPLICATE CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY

In accordance with Article 44 of the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment (Official Journal
of RS, No. 30/04), we hereby issue a duplicate certificate of conformity

No:……………
issued on the date:……………….

(identification number of duplicate certificate of conformity:) SD ……………………

D – vehicle information:
D.1 – make:
D.2 – tradename:
– type:
– variant:
– version:
D.3 – commercial name of vehicle:
D.4 – manufacturer
D.4.1 – name
D.4.2 – country:
D.5 – date of COC document or first registration:
E – vehicle identification number (VIN):
E.1 – identification code (tractors):

– title of issuer:
– surname and name:
– function:
– place:
– date:
K – type-approval mark:
J – category and type of vehicle:
X – type of bodywork:
X.1 – description of bodywork:
X.2 – approval mark of protective structures (tractors):

Y – dimensions of vehicle:
Y.1 – length:
Y.2 – width:
Y.3 – height:
L – number of axles:
M – wheelbase (mm):
M.1 – rear overhang (mm):

F – masses:
F.1 – maximum technically permissible mass (kg):
F.2 – maximum permissible mass at registration (kg):
F.3 – maximum permissible mass of the combination at registration (kg):
G – mass of vehicle (kg):
N – distribution of the maximum technically permissible mass among the axles (vehicles over
3,500kg):
N.1 – permissible axle load:
O – technically permissible maximum mass of the trailer:
O.1 – braked (kg):
O.1.1 – drawbar trailer (kg):
O.1.2 – semi-trailer (kg):
O.1.3 – centre-axle trailer (kg):
O.2 – unbraked trailer (kg):



                                                                                             146
O.3 – static vertical load at the coupling point/ball/fifth wheel (kg):
O.4 – pressure in feed line of braking system (kPa):

P – engine:
P.1 – internal combustion engine:
P.1.1 – capacity (cm3):
P.1.2 – maximum net power (kW):
P.1.3 – type of fuel:
P.1.4 – nominal speed (rpm):
P.1.5 –engine code:

P.2 electric motor:
P.2.1 – type:
P.2.2 – maximum hourly output (kW):
P.2.3 – operating voltage (V):
P.2.4 – battery (type, quantity, voltage):
P.2.5 – engine code:

Q –power/weight ratio (kW/kg) (only for motorcycles):

R – colour of vehicle:

S – seats
S.1 – number of seats (including driver’s seat):
S.2 – number of standing places:

T – maximum speed (km/h):
U – sound levels:
U.1 – stationary (dB/A):
U.2 – at engine speed (rpm):
U.3 – moving (dB/A):

V – emissions:
V.1 – CO (g/km or g/kWh):
V.2 – HC (g/km or g/kWh):
V.3 – NOx (g/km or g/kWh):
V.4 – HC +NOx (g/km):
V.5 – particulates at diesel engines (g/km or g/kWh):
V.7 – CO2 (g/km):
V.8 – combined fuel consumption (l/100km):
V.9 – indication of the environment category of EC type-approval:(reference to the latest version of
Directive 70/220/EEC or 88/77/EEC by which the vehicle was type-approved):

–information on emissions, needed for roadworthiness test of the vehicle

– compression-ignition engine:
V.6 – corrected value of the absorption coefficient for diesel engines (m-1):
V.6.1 – normal engine idling speed (rpm):
V.6.2 – maximum engine speed (rpm)::
V.6.3 – oil temperature (maximum/minimum) (°C):
– positive-ignition engine
V.10 – low engine idling speed (rpm):
V.10.1 – CO content (vol%):
V.10.2 – oil temperature (°C):
V.11 – high engine idling speed (rpm):
V.11.1 – CO content (vol%):
V.11.2 – lambda value:..…
V.11.3 – oil temperature (vol%):
                                              (2)
Z.1 –permissible pneumatic tyres and rims :



                                                                                                147
Z.2 – approval mark for towing devices:
Z.2.1 – D–value:

– Notes:
(1) Indicate only information with regard to individual category of vehicle.
(2) More   detailed information may be indicated (dimensions, load index, speed category).




                                                                                             148
Page 2

1 Description of vehicle modification:
………………………………………………………………………….
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment .
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

2 Description of vehicle modification:
………………………………………………………………………….
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

3 Description of vehicle modification:
…………………………………………………………………………
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

4 Description of vehicle modification:
…………………………………………………………………………
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

5 Description of vehicle modification:
………………………………………………………………………….
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– technical organisation:
– signature:
– date:

6 Description of vehicle modification:
………………………………………………………………………….
We hereby certify that the vehicle modification as described above has been carried out in
accordance with technical regulations, and that said modified vehicle conforms to all requirements
as set up in the Rules on the Vehicle Conformity Assessment.
– signature:
– date:

Notes:
_____




                                                                                              149
ANNEX VII

TYPE-APPROVAL PROCEDURES


1. In the case of an application for vehicle type-approval, the type-approval authority shall:

(a) verify that all separate EC type-approvals according to technical specifications are applicable to
the appropriate standard in the relevant technical specifications;

 b) by reference to the documentation, check whether the vehicle specification(s) and data
contained in the vehicle information document are included in the data in the information packages
and/or the approval certificates of technical specifications type approvals; when an item from the
information document is not included in any of the information packages according to relevant
technical specification, confirm that the relevant part or characteristic conforms to the particulars in
the information folder;

c) on a selected sample of vehicles from the type to be approved carry out or arrange inspections of
vehicle parts and systems to be carried out, in order to verify that the vehicle(s) is/are built in
accordance with the relevant data contained in the authenticated information package in respect of
all technical specifications type approvals;

(d) carry out or arrange to be carried out relevant installation checks in respect of
separate technical units where applicable;

2. The number of vehicles to be inspected for the purposes of paragraph 1.c must be
sufficient to permit the proper control of the various combinations to be type approved,
according to the following criteria:

   Vehicle categories         M    M     N    N    N    O    O    O     O    T4    T5   C    R    S
   Criteria                   2    3     1    2    3    1    2    3     4
   engine                     x    x     x    x    x    -    -    -     -    x     x    -    -    -
   gear box                   x    x     x    x    x    -    -    -     -    x     x    -    -    -
   number of axles            x    x     x    x    x    x    x    x     x    x     x    x    x    x
   type of bodywork           x    x     x    x    x    x    x    x     x    x     x    x    x    x

3. In the case where no approval certificates for any of the relevant technical specifications are
available, the type-approval authority shall:

(a) arrange for the necessary tests and inspections as required by each of the relevant technical
    specifications;

(b) verify that the vehicle conforms to the particulars in the vehicle information folder and that it
    meets the technical requirements of each of the relevant technical specifications;

(c) carry out or arrange to be carried out relevant installation checks in respect of separate technical
     units where applicable.


__________________




                                                                                                      150
ANNEX VII

APPENDIX - PROCEDURES TO BE FOLLOWED DURING MULTI-STAGE TYPE-APPROVAL

1. GENERAL

1.1. The satisfactory operation of the process of multi-stage type-approval requires joint action by
all the manufacturers concerned. To this end, approval authorities shall ensure, before granting first
and subsequent stage approval, that suitable arrangements exist between the relevant
manufacturers for the supply and interchange of documents and information such that the
completed vehicle type meets the requirements of all required technical specifications as prescribed
in Annex II. Such information must include details of type approvals for relevant systems,
components and separate technical units and of vehicle parts which form part of the incomplete
vehicle but are not yet approved.

1.2. Type-approvals in accordance with this Annex are granted on the basis of the current state of
completion of the vehicle type and must incorporate all approvals granted at earlier stages.

1.3. Each manufacturer in a multi-stage type-approval process is responsible for the approval and
conformity of production of all systems, components or separate technical units manufactured by
him or added by him to the previously built stage. He is not responsible for subjects which have
been approved in an earlier stage except in those cases where he modifies relevant parts to an
extent that the previously granted approval becomes invalid.


    2. PROCEDURES

The type-approval authority shall:

            (a) verify that all relevant type-approvals according to technical specifications are
                applicable to the appropriate standard in these technical specifications;

            (b) ensure that all the relevant data, taking account of the state of completion of the
                vehicle, is included in the information folder;

            (c) by reference to the documentation make sure that the vehicle
                specification(s) and data contained in the vehicle information folder are
                included in the data in the information packages and/or the approval
                certificates of the
relevant technical specifications. In the case of a completed vehicle, where an item in the
information folder is not included in the information package of any of the technical
specifications, confirm that the relevant part of characteristic conforms to the particulars in
the information folder;

            (d) on a selected sample of vehicles from the type to be approved carry out or
            arrange inspections of vehicle parts and systems to be carried out, in order to verify
            that the vehicle(s) is/are built in accordance with the relevant data contained in the
authenticated information package in respect of all relevant technical specifications for type-
   approvals;

(e) carry out or arrange to be carried out relevant installation checks in respect of separate technical
    units where applicable.

    3. NUMBER OF VEHICLES

The number of vehicles to be inspected for the purposes of paragraph 2(d) must be sufficient to
permit the proper control of the various combinations to be type approved
according to the state of completion of the vehicle and the following criteria:
– engine,



                                                                                                      151
– gearbox,
– powered axles (number, position, interconnection),
– type of bodywork.

4. VEHICLE IDENTIFICATION

At the second and subsequent stages, in addition to the statutory plate prescribed by Technical
Specification TSV 118, each manufacturer must affix to the vehicle an additional plate the model of
which is shown in this Annex. This plate shall be firmly attached, in a conspicuous and readily
accessible position on a part not subject to replacement in use. It shall show clearly and indelibly
the following information in the order listed:

- name of the manufacturer

- type-approval number

- stage of approval

- vehicle serial number
                                                           (1)
- maximum permissible mass of the vehicle
                                                                                                  (1)
- maximum permissible mass of the combination (where the vehicle is permitted to tow a trailer)
                                                                                          (1)
- maximum permissible mass on each axle, listed in order from front to rear

- in the case of a semi-trailer or centre-axle trailer , thee maximum permitted mass on coupling
       (1)
device .

– Unless specified otherwise above, the plates must comply to the Technical Specification TSV
118.

Model of the manufacturer’s additional plate

The example below is given as a guide only.

                                    NAME OF MANUFACTURER (for Stage 2)
                                    SI – 100.047:00
                                    Stage 2
                                    ZX9ABC12345ZG0123
                                    1 500 kg
                                    2 500 kg
                                    1 - 750 kg
                                    2 - 900 kg
______________
(1) Indicate   only if the information changed in regard to the previous type approval.




                                                                                                  152
ANNEX VIII

TEST RESULTS

(To be completed by the type-approval authority and attached to the vehicle type-approval
certificate – only in the case that these results are directly carried out during this type approval
procedure)

In each case, the information must make clear to which variant and version it is applicable.
One version may not have more than one result. However, a combination of several results per
version indicating the worst case is permissible. In the latter case, a note shall state that for items
marked (*) only worst case results are given.

1. Results of the sound level tests

Latest technical specification issue or latest Directive, amending the base Directive applicable to the
approval shall be stated. In case of a regulation with two or more implementation stages, indicate
also the implementation stage: ........................................................................................

           Variant/version:
           Moving (dB(A)/E):
           Stationary (dB(A)/E):
           at engine speed (rpm):

2. Results of the exhaust emission tests
                                                               (1)
Base Technical Specification - Directive :
– Technical Specification TSV 102 - Directive 70/220/EEC concerning emissions from motor
vehicles.
– Technical Specification TSV 141 - Directive 88/77/EEC concerning emissions from diesel
engines.
– Technical specification TSV 111 - Directive 72/306/EEC diesel smoke.

2.1. TSV 102 - Directive 70/220/EEC concerning emissions from motor vehicles.

Latest technical specification issue or latest amending Directive applicable to the approval shall be
stated. In case of a regulation with two or more implementation stages, indicate also the
implementation stage:.........

.......................................................................................................................................
           (2)
Fuel(s) …………………………(diesel, petrol, LPG, NG, Bi-fuel: petrol/LPG, Bifuel:
petrol/NG, ethanol…)
                          (3)
2.1.1. Test type I vehicle emissions in the test cycle after a cold start

         Variant/Version:
         CO
         HC
         NOx
         HC + NOx
         Particulates

                           (3)
2.1.2. Test type II emissions data required for vehicle roadworthiness test

Type II, low idle test:
         Variant/Version:
         CO %
         Engine speed



                                                                                                                                          153
       Engine oil temperature
___________________
(1) When applicable.
(2) In case of limitations for fuels, indicate this limitation (i.e. L-range or H-range natural gas).
(3) Repeat for petrol and gaseous fuel in the case of a vehicle that can run either on petrol or on a gaseous
fuel. The vehicles can be fuelled with both petrol and a gaseous fuel but, where the petrol system is
fitted for emergency purposes or starting only and of which the petrol tank cannot contain more than
15 litres of petrol will be regarded for the test as vehicles which can only run a gaseous fuel.

Type II, High idle test:

       Variant/Version:
       CO %
       Lambda value
       Engine speed
       Engine oil temperature

2.1.3. Result of type III test: ………………………………………………………….

2.1.4. Result of type IV test (evaporative test):.......................................... g/test

2.1.5. Result of type V test on durability:
                                                                      (1)
– durability type: 80 000 km/100 000 km/not applicable
                                            (1)
– deterioration factor DF: calculated/fixed
– Specific values:
CO:…..
HC:……
NOx:…..

2.1.6. Result of type VI test on emissions at low ambient temperature:

       Variant/version:
       CO g/km
       HC g/km


                        (1)
2.1.7. OBD: yes/no

2.2. Technical Specification TSV 141 - Directive 88/77/EEC concerning emissions from diesel
engines.

Latest technical specification issue or latest amending Directive applicable to the approval shall be
stated. In case of a regulation with two or more implementation stages, indicate also the
implementation stage: …………………………………………………..
         (2)
Fuel(s) :………………………………(diesel, petrol, LPG, NG, ethanol…..)
                                       (1)
2.2.1. Results of the ESC test

CO : g/kWh
THC : g/kWh
NOx : g/kWh
PT : g/kWh
                                     (1)
2.2.2. Result of the ELR test
                         -1
Smoke value :…..m

________________________________



                                                                                                                154
(1) When    applicable.
(2) In   case of limitations for fuels, indicate this limitation (i.e. L-range or H-range natural gas).

                                            (1)
2.2.3. Result of the ETC test

CO : g/kWh
              (1)
THC : g/kWh
                 (1)
NMHC: g/kWh
              (1)
CH4 : g/kWh
NOx : g/kWh
PT : g/kWh (1)

2.3. Technical Specification TSV 111 - Directive 72/306/EEC concerning diesel smoke.

Latest technical specification issue or latest amending Directive applicable to the approval shall be
stated. In case of a regulation with two or more implementation stages, indicate also the
implementation stage: ................................................................................

2.3.1. Results of the free acceleration test

            Variant/Version:
            Corrected value of the
                                     -1
            absorption coefficient (m ):
            Normal engine idling speed
            Maximum engine speed
            Oil temperature (min./max.).


                                                                            (1)(3)
3. Results of the CO2 emission/fuel consumption tests

Latest technical specification issue or latest Directive, amending the base Directive applicable to the
approval shall be stated. In case of a regulation with two or more implementation stages, indicate
also the implementation stage: …………………………………………………………………….

            Variant/Version:
            CO2 mass emission (urban
            conditions) (g/km)
            CO2      mass       emission
            (extraurban
            conditions) (g/km)
            CO2 mass emission
            (combined) (g/km)
            Fuel consumption (urban
            conditions) (l/100 km) (*)
            Fuel consumption (extra-
            urban
            conditions) (l/100 km) (*)
            Fuel             consumption
            (combined)
            (l/100 km) (*)
            (*) For   vehicles fuelled with NG, the unit “l/100 km” is replaced by “m³/100 km”.




______________________________




(1) When   applicable.
(2) Incase of limitations for fuels, indicate this limitation (i.e. L-range or H-range natural gas).
(3) Repeat for petrol and gaseous fuel in the case of a vehicle that can run either on petrol or on a gaseous
fuel. The vehicles can be fuelled with both petrol and a gaseous fuel but, where the petrol system is
fitted for emergency purposes or starting only and of which the petrol tank cannot contain more than




                                                                                                                155
15 litres of petrol will be regarded for the test as vehicles which can only run a gaseous fuel.

ANNEX IX

CONFORMITY OF PRODUCTION PROCEDURES

0 CONFORMITY OF PRODUCTION PROCEDURES

The conformity of production procedures to ensure vehicle conformity of the approved type
including the assessment of quality management systems in accordance with the initial assessment
as listed below and conducting inspections of the approval subject and its production according to
product conformity arrangements listed below.

1 INITIAL ASSESSMENT

1.1 The approval authority shall verify, before granting type-approval, the existence of satisfactory
arrangements and procedures for ensuring effective control of vehicles in production so that they
conform to the approved type.

1.2 The requirements in item 1.1 shall be verified to the satisfaction of the authority
granting type-approval. That authority shall be satisfied with the initial assessment and the initial
product conformity arrangements in item 2 below, taking account, as necessary, of one of the
arrangements set up in items 1.2.1 to 1.2.3, or a combination of those arrangements in full or in part
as appropriate.

1.2.1 The actual initial assessment and/or verification of product conformity arrangements may be
carried out by the type-approval authority granting the approval or an appointed technical service
acting on behalf of the type-approval authority.

1.2.1.1 When considering the extent of the initial assessment to be carried out, the type-approval
authority may take account of available information relating to the manufacturer's certificate set up
in 1.2.3 below, which will not be laid down in detail.

1.2.2 The actual initial assessment and/or verification of product conformity arrangements may also
be carried out by the approval authority of another Member State or a technical service appointed
by the approval authority.

1.2.3 The type-approval authority shall accept the manufacturer's suitable certificate to harmonised
standard SIST EN ISO 9001 - 2000 with the permissible exclusion of the requirements related to
the concepts of design and development or an equivalent harmonised standard so as to satisfy the
initial assessment requirements of item 1.2. The manufacturer shall provide details of the certificate
and undertake to inform the type-approval authority of any revisions to its validity or scope.

”Suitable” means a certificate, issued by a certification body, which fulfils all the requirements of the
harmonised standard EN ISO 45012 - 1998 qualified by an approval authority of a Member State or
accredited by a national organisation of a Member State and recognised by the approval authority
of that Member State.

1.3 For the purpose of the whole vehicle type-approval, the initial assessments carried out in order
to grant type-approvals for systems, components and separate technical units of the vehicle need
not be repeated, but shall be completed by an assessment covering the locations and activities
relating to the production of the whole vehicle not covered by former assessments.


2 PRODUCT CONFORMITY ARRANGEMENTS

2.1 Every vehicle approved in accordance with these rules shall be manufactured in such a way as
to conform to the approved type by meeting the requirements of these rules listed in Annex II.




                                                                                                    156
2.2 The type-approval authority, at the time of granting a type-approval, must verify the existence of
adequate arrangements and documented control plans, to be agreed with the manufacturer for
each approval, to carry out at specified intervals those tests or associated checks necessary to
verify continued conformity with the approved type including specifically, where applicable, tests
specified in the technical specifications.

2.3. The holder of the type-approval shall, in particular:

2.3.1. Ensure the existence and application of procedures for effective control of the
conformity of products to the approved type;

2.3.2. Have access to the testing or other appropriate equipment necessary for checking the
conformity to each approved type;

2.3.3. Ensure that test or check results data are recorded and that annexed documents remain
available for a period to be determined in agreement with the type-approval authority. This period
shall not exceed 10 years;

2.3.4. Analyse the results of each type of test or check, in order to verify and ensure the stability of
the product characteristics, considering variation of an industrial production;

2.3.7. In the case of whole-vehicle type-approval, the inspections shall be restricted to those
confirming the correct production specifications in accordance with the information package,
especially the information document, as set up in Annex III as well as information required for
certificates of conformity as set up in Annex VI of these rules.

3 ARRANGEMENTS FOR CONTINUOUS VERIFICATION

3.1. The authority which has granted type-approval may at any time verify the conformity control
methods applied in each production facility.

3.1.1. The normal arrangements shall be to monitor the continued effectiveness of the procedures
established in item 1.2 (initial assessment and product conformity) of this Annex.

3.1.1.1. Surveillance activities carried out by a certification body (qualified or recognised as set up
in item 1.2.3 of this Annex) must be accepted as satisfying the
requirements of item 3.1.1 with regard to the procedures established at initial assessment (item
1.2.3).

3.1.1.2. The normal frequency of inspections by the type-approval authority (other than those set up
in item 3.1.1.1) shall be such as to ensure that the relevant inspections in accordance with items 1
and 2 of this Annex are repeated in intervals based upon the experience of the type-approval
authority.

3.2. At every review, records of tests or checks and records of production shall be made available
to the inspector; in particular, records of those tests or checks documented as mandatory in item
2.2 of this Annex.

3.3. Where the nature of the test is appropriate, the inspector may select samples at random to be
tested in the manufacturer's laboratory (or by the technical service where the separate technical
specification so provide). The minimum number of samples may be determined according to the
results of the manufacturer's own verification.

3.4. Where the level of control appears unsatisfactory, or when it seems necessary to verify the
validity of the tests carried out in accordance with item 3.2, the inspector shall select samples to be
sent to the technical service which conducted the type-approval tests.

3.5 The approval authority may perform all the inspections and tests defined in this rules or in
accordance with the appropriate technical specifications included in the list in Annex II.




                                                                                                    157
3.6 In cases where unsatisfactory results are found during an inspection or a monitoring review, the
type-approval authority must ensure that all necessary steps are taken to restore conformity of
production as rapidly as possible.

4 In the case of a type-approval of a vehicle, manufactured by a manufacturer from another
Member State of the EU for which national type-approval has been issued in that country or other
Member States of the EU, procedures for the assessment of vehicle conformity are not mandatory.


_____________




                                                                                                158
ANNEX X

SMALL SERIES AND END-OF-SERIES LIMITS

A. SMALL SERIES LIMITS

The number of units of one family of types of vehicles to be registered, sold or put into service per
year in the Republic of Slovenia shall not exceed the figures shown below for the vehicle category
in question:

                       Category                      Number of units
                       M2, M3                        25
                       N1                            50
                       N2, N3 (*)                    25
                       O1, O2                        50
                       O3, O4                        25
                       T                             20
                       C                             10
                       R                             20
                       S                             20
                       (*)
                           Mobile cranes 10 units

A 'family of types' means vehicles which do not differ in the following essential respects:

1 For category M2 and M3 vehicles:
– manufacturer,
–category,
–essential aspects of construction and design:
    –chassis/self supporting body (obvious and fundamental differences),
    – engine (internal combustion/electric/hybrid).

2 For category N1, N2 and N3 vehicles:
–manufacturer
–category,
   - essential aspects of construction and design:
   - chassis/self supporting body (obvious and fundamental differences),
   - engine (internal combustion/electric/hybrid).

3 For category O1, O2, O3 and O4 vehicles:
–manufacturer,
–category,
  - essential aspects of construction and design:
  - chassis/self supporting body (obvious and fundamental differences),
  – drawbar trailer, semi-trailer, centre-axle trailer with a,
  – type of braking system (i.e.: unbraked, overrun brake, braked)

4 For category T vehicles:
–manufacturer,
–category,
–- essential aspects of construction and design: – unarticulated, articulated

B. END-OF-SERIES LIMITS

Vehicles of any category which enter into service in the Republic of Slovenia according to the
procedures defined in Article 17 shall be restricted to those for which a valid certificate of conformity
was issued on, or after the date of manufacture, but which subsequently lost its validity because of
coming into force of a separate technical specification.
The certificate of conformity of the vehicle issued according to these procedures should be noted.




                                                                                                    159
ANNEX 9   RULES ON DEVICES AND EQUIPMENT OF VEHICLES
          (FULL TEXT)




                                                       160
ANNEX 10                 ROAD TRAFFIC SAFETY ACT
                         (SUMMARY PER PARAGRAPH)



I.      PRELIMINARY PROVISIONS

The content of the Act
Article 1
This Act regulates the rules of public road transport and conditions to participate in road transport.

Principles of road transport
Article 2
(1) A road user has to act in a way that traffic is functioning un-obstructively, calm and safely.
(2) A person who participates in road transport can expect that all road-users and road mainteners
shall act in accordance with rules on road traffic safety and rules referring to roads.
(3) When road-users on roads are children, elderly people, blind or handicapped persons, a driver
of motor vehicle has to be especially careful and help them if the Act determines so.

Participation of handicapped persons in traffic
Article 3
(1) A physically or mentally handicapped road-user, who presents greater danger for other road-
users can participate in traffic after he or she has done everything to prevent the risk for himself and
other road-users (adoption of vehicle, attendant, special marking, stick, etc.).

Duties of employers
Article 4
(1) Companies, self-employed persons and persons exercising craft have to assure that drivers of
vehicles for public transport or transport for personal needs fulfil all the prescribed medical, working
and other conditions and drive only vehicles that are perfectly equipped with prescribed devices and
equipment.
(2), (3) Penalties imposed upon a person or company, who does not act in accordance with the
provisions included in this Article.

Maintenance and repairmen of vehicles
Article 5
(1) Natural persons, companies and self-employed persons, who elaborate, repair, adopt or
maintain vehicles, deal with trade of vehicles, devices, substitute parts or equipment or separate
units for vehicles, have to assure suitable professionalism and quality of work and take into account
all rules, that assure safety of vehicles in road transport.
(2), (3) Penalties imposed upon a person or company, who does not act in accordance with the
provisions included in this Article.

Article 6
(1) A seller of substitute parts or devices for vehicle, who knows there is a suspicion that the vehicle
in question took part in an accident and the person who caused the accident drove off, has to report
this fact to the nearest police station.
(2) A company or self-employed person, who acts contrary to the decision from this Article will have
to pay the offence in the amount not less than 350.000 SIT.

Maintenance of roads
Article 7
(1) Roads, traffic signing and equipment for roads have to be installed, put and maintained as
determined in the rules regulating roads and road traffic safety.
(2) Traffic signing and equipment has to be put and marked in a way that it is visible. It has to be
maintained in good condition and replaced when damaged.
(3) Pedestrian crossings on roads have to be suitably illuminated and the ones on the roads outside
built-up areas have to be marked with prescribed traffic signs. On pedestrian crossings, roads with
two or more traffic lanes driving in one direction have to be organised with illuminating traffic signs.




                                                                                                    161
(4) Penalties imposed upon a company or self-employed person, who does not act in accordance
with the provisions included in this Article.

Marking of persons working on the roads or executing exceptional transport
Article 8
(1) Persons executing construction, maintenance or other work on roads, which are not fully closed
for traffic, have to wear clothes visible on long distance and at night they have to be additionally
marked with special reflection materials.
(2) The provision from the previous paragraph does not apply to roads with two separate direction
lanes.
(3), (4) Penalties imposed upon person, company or self-employed person, who does not act in
accordance with the provisions included in this Article.

Traffic on non-categorised roads
Article 9
(1) On non-categorised roads traffic has to be organised in accordance with rules on public roads
and rules on road traffic safety.
(2) A non-categorised road used for road transport has to be maintained in accordance with rules
regulating maintenance of public roads.
(3) The provision from the previous paragraph does not apply to a non-categorised road used by an
owner explicitly for his own needs. Driving on such road must be prohibited with prescribed traffic
signing or it can be forbidden with a barrier.
(4) When a non-categorised road crosses a public road the first of the mentioned roads is
considered as a non-priority road and the second one as a priority road. This type of an intersection
must be marked in accordance with prescribed traffic signing.
(5) A policeman or suitable service for control of regional roads can order prohibition of road
transport on a non-categorised road which does not fulfil the conditions determined in paragraph 3
of this Article. Prohibition of traffic has to be marked by its manager and lasts until the fulfilment of
conditions.
(6), (7) Penalties imposed upon person, company or self-employed person, who does not act in
accordance with the provisions included in this Article.

Competence
Article 10
Ministry responsible for the Interior executes the rules and measures within its field to assure road
traffic safety in accordance with competences determined in international contracts, laws and
regulations based on that laws.

Police competence
Article 11
(1) When executing the tasks referred to in the previous Article, a policemen shall directly control
traffic on public roads and non-categorised roads and execute their responsibilities in accordance
with international contracts, this Act and other rules referring to the traffic safety.
(2) Policemen shall also control sport and other performances if they occur on roads or beside
roads and effect the road transport.

Competence of other authorities
Article 12
(1) Inspectors responsible for inspection control of roads execute control over the application of the
provisions of this Act related to the maintenance and safety of roads. A control over the execution of
the provisions referring to work of subjects who exercise public transport and rules referring to
vehicles and drivers executing such transports is done by inspectors, responsible for inspection
control of transports in road transport.
(2) The inspection control over the execution of the provisions of this Act and rules issued on the
basis of this Act, regulating the field of medical examinations of candidates for drivers and drivers of
motor vehicles is completed by a health inspection.




                                                                                                     162
Article 13
Because of harmonised execution of control over road transport, the authorities referred to in
Articles 11 and 12 of this Act shall co-operate among themselves and with the competent foreign
authorities.

Competences of municipality local policemen
Article 14
(1) Tasks of municipality local policemen (control over standing and parked vehicles, etc.)
(2) When executing the tasks mentioned in the previous paragraph, a local policeman may require
a driver to show his driving license and registration certificate and from other road-users to show
their identity cards.
(3) When arranging the traffic, local policemen have to use signs, given by the police in accordance
with this Act.
(4) Local policemen have to be professionally qualified according to the prescribed programme and
have to complete an aptitude test to obtain a title “obcinski redar”. Every three years they must
complete their knowledge. Local policemen, who do not complete such test or do not complete a
completion test after three years, cannot execute the tasks of local policemen.
(5) Local policemen have to obtain at least secondary education of general or professional
orientation and a head of local police has to obtain at least a higher school education.
(6) Minister, responsible for local self -government shall prescribe conditions, training programme
and the way of administrating a record of training and completions of training, the way of completing
the test, a uniform, signs and equipment of local policemen.
(7) The data, which has to be inscribed in the record, referred to in the previous paragraph.
(8) Penalties imposed upon a person, who does not act in accordance with the provisions included
in paragraph 2 of this Article.

Competences of local communities
Article 15
(1) Local communities (municipalities) are responsible for continuous and safe traffic on regional
roads.
(2) A local community:
1. determines traffic arrangement in built-up areas;
2. establishes a procedure and a way of work of municipality policemen in case of standing, parked
and abandoned vehicles on regional roads.
3. determines the conditions and way of use of device with which driving of a vehicle is temporarily
blocked if the relevant vehicle is parked irregularly.
(3) Traffic arrangement has to be marked with the prescribed signing.
(4) Irregularly parked vehicles, which obstruct or endanger road-users, shall not be chained with the
device mentioned in alinee 4 of paragraph 2 of this Article.
(5) A local community shall determine the costs to be paid for removal of an irregularly parked
vehicle.
(6) A local community shall order a removal of demolished, damaged, used or unsuitably installed
traffic signing and orders setting up of new signing.
(7) In order to assure safe traffic, an authority of local community competent in traffic can propose
to the manager of national road to determine a special traffic management on such road. This
proposal has to be explained and a road manager has to notify the local community on approval or
refusal of such proposal.

Article 16
(1) A local community on regional roads in built-up areas:
1. prescribes additional conditions and measures that need to be taken into account in case of work
on roads in built-up areas;
2. arranges the way of leading a cattle;
3. orders installation and maintenance of protection/ safety fences for pedestrians on dangerous
locations;
4. prescribes additional technical and other measures for the safety of children, pedestrians and
cyclists, especially near kindergartens, schools, health centres, playgrounds and other similar
areas, where the number of such road-users is high;
5. determines the conditions and ways of removing trailers and abandoned vehicles;
6. restricts driving to candidates for driver during the time of rush hour.



                                                                                                 163
(2) When safe traffic is not possible on regional road because of winter conditions, a strong wind,
an accident or some other reason, the competent local community can temporarily prohibit traffic of
all or certain categories of vehicles on such road. This fact shall be immediately communicated to
the public, the competent police station and regional information centre.

National programmes and agency for road traffic safety
Article 17
(1) The Republic of Slovenia shall determine a programme of road traffic safety, with which
priorities and objectives for the next five years shall be determined.
(2) For the execution of national programme of road traffic safety, prevention and education,
analytical- research tasks, an Agency for road traffic safety will be founded.
(3) Public agency shall be founded in accordance with Act on public agencies.
(4) Public agency is a company with rights and obligations determined by this Act and Act on public
agencies.

Tasks of public agency
Article 18
(1) Public agency shall execute development, advisory and professional tasks in the field of
prevention; and educational activity, analytic-research activities and other activities related to road
traffic safety, and shall co-ordinate the national programme of road traffic safety.
(2) Tasks of a public agency in concrete (co-ordination of an execution of programmes for road
traffic safety, an assessment of state, a co-operation with research and educational institutions,
companies, organisations and professionals, who act on fields relevant for road traffic safety, etc.)

Authorities of public agency
Article 19
(1) Authorities within a public agency are a Council of public agency and a director.
(2) A Council of public agency has 11 to 15 members, at least half of them on the side of the
founder. The founder nominates members, who present users, professional public and civil society.

Financing of public agency
Article 20
(1) A public agency shall be financed from national budget and other sources.
(2) Definition of other sources.

Functioning in public interest
Article 21
(1) Associations, working on the fields relevant for prevention in road traffic safety shall obtain
status of an association in public interest in accordance with Act regulating associations if they
develop and execute programmes from the field of prevention of road traffic safety (education, an
additional training, issue of publication material, etc.)
(2) A minister shall withdraw status to an association if it does not fulfil the condition defined in the
previous paragraph.

Councils for prevention and education in road transport in local communities
Article 22
(1) The purpose of Councils for prevention and education in road transport is to plan and harmonise
tasks of prevention and training in road transport on a local level.
(2) A Council for prevention and education in road transport is composed by representatives of a
Council of local community and users and executors of tasks from the field of prevention and
education in road transport. A Council of a local community determines the number of members
and nominates them for the period of 4 years on the basis of proposals from participating
organisations.
(3) Tasks executed by a Council of a local community for prevention and education in road
transport (estimates the situation, proposes programmes for road traffic safety, issues and expands
traffic educational publications and other material and co-operates with media, etc.)
(4) A Council for prevention and education in road transport is founded for the area of a local
community, municipality or region. Two or more regions can found one common Council for
prevention and education in road transport.




                                                                                                    164
(5) Means for financing tasks of prevention and education in road transport on a local level are
assured from the budget of local communities and from other sources.

Definition of terms
Article 23
(1) Definition of terms used in this Act:
(motorway; residential area; public way; roundabout; driving surface; direction driving surface; traffic
lane; traffic lane for slow vehicles; overtaking lane; acceleration and deceleration lane; emergency
lane; special lanes; lane for parking; lane for pedestrians; separate lane; edge lane; cycling lane;
footpath; verge/ shoulder; pedestrians area; pedestrian crossing; pedestrian island; vehicle; one-
trace vehicle; two-trace vehicle; motor vehicle; passenger vehicle; lorry; combined vehicle; bus;
articulated bus; tractor; motorcycle; cycle with motor; motor caravan; working machine; working
vehicle; rototiller; towing vehicle; military vehicle; track vehicle; trailer vehicle; semi-trailer; light
trailer; cycle with auxiliary motor; cycle; tractor attachment; cart vehicle; group of vehicles; row of
vehicles; abandoned vehicle; permissible maximum weight; weight of vehicle; laden weight; joint
weight; axle weight; road-user in traffic; driver; driver beginner; pedestrian; drover; commercial
drive; stop; standing; parking; passing; encounter; overtaking; local traffic; traffic stream; visible
distance; side distance; reaction way; braking distance; stopping distance; reduced visibility; night
time; unreliable; threat; under the effect of alcohol;
traffic accident; road-user in traffic accident; exceptional use of road; professional examination;
traffic management)
(2) Other terms regarding roads, parts or types of roads in this Act have the same meaning as
determined in Act on Public Roads.


II. RULES IN ROAD TRANSPORT

Article 24
(1) Road-users have to act in accordance with traffic rules unless:
         1. it is determined otherwise with a traffic sign;
         2. a policeman within his competences determines otherwise.
(2) Road-users have to act in the way that they do not endanger or obstruct other road-users and
do not cause any damage.
(3) Road-users shall not use or posses in a vehicle devices with which they could obstruct or
prevent functioning of measuring or other devices or technical means used by competent
authorities in surveillance of road transport.
(4) In case a driver possesses in vehicle the device referred to in the previous paragraph, such
device is withdrawn by a policeman.
(5), (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Driving a vehicle on the road
Article 25
(1) When driving, a driver shall use a road or a part of the road determined for traffic of those types
of vehicles to which his or her vehicle belongs.
(2) A driver has to drive on the right side of the carriageway according to the allowed direction.
(3) A driver has to drive as close as possible to the right side of carriageway but in a way that traffic
continues without any obstruction.
(4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a road-user or company, who does not act in accordance with
paragraph 3 or 4 of this Article.

Article 26
(1) On a two way carriageway with four or more lanes a driver has to drive on the middle lane.
(2) On a carriageway referred to in the previous paragraph a driver has to drive on the most free
traffic lane on the right side. If carriageway has three traffic lanes, driving on the two right lanes is
allowed and the third is reserved for overtaking.
(3) On the roads with more traffic lanes in built-up areas, with the exception of motorway and
highway, only a driver with motor vehicle, who can participate in traffic stream can drive also on a
traffic lane that is not on the right side of the carriageway.




                                                                                                     165
(4) When on the road mentioned in the previous paragraph vehicles occupy a whole part of the
carriageway meant for driving and the vehicles move in accordance with vehicles in front of them, it
is allowed to drive on other traffic lane only for grouping in front of the intersections.
(5) If flowing traffic is not enabled on one of the lanes on the road with more traffic lanes, drivers
must enable inclusion on the lane where the traffic is possible.
(6) It is not allowed to drive on carriageway intended for contrary traffic on the road with more traffic
lanes going in the same direction.
(7) (8) (9) Penalties imposed upon a driver who does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Inclusion in traffic, change of direction and movements of vehicle
Article 27
(1) Before driving on other traffic lane and before any other change of direction or inclusion in traffic,
a driver shall first make sure that he can do so without risk of endangering other road-users and
shall show his or her intention with a direction indicator.
(2) A driver of a vehicle without direction indicators shall show his or her intention with his hand.
(3) A penalty imposed upon a driver who does not act in accordance with the provision of this
Article.

Reverse driving
Article 28
(1) Reverse drive is allowed on short distance. A driver should drive in reverse on the right side of
the carriageway.
(2) During the reverse drive all direction indicators have to be switched on.
(3) Reverse drive is not allowed when a driver could, with such driving, endanger other road-users
and especially not on non- visible parts of roads, where standing of vehicles is forbidden.
(4) Motor vehicles, in which a driver is, because of a cargo or construction, enabled to see other
vehicles only with rear-view mirrors, have to have installed a special white light at the back of the
vehicle and a special sound.
(5) The provision from previous paragraph shall not apply to old vehicles, which do not have an
attachment for switching on the reverse lights.
(6), (7) Penalties and penalty points imposed upon a driver who does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Distance between vehicles
Article 29
(1) A driver driving behind another vehicle on the same traffic lane has to drive on such distance,
which cannot be shorter than the distance his vehicle would be able to drive in 2 seconds.
(2) A driver has to drive behind another vehicle with a distance, which enables:
1. him to reduce the speed or stop at any time;
2. the drivers overtaking him to safely return to the traffic lane where he is driving.
(3) In case of row of vehicles, which drive with reduced speed, the safety distance can be shorter.
(4), (5) A penalty and penalty points imposed upon a driver who does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Speed
Article 30
(1) A driver can drive with the speed, which enables him to have a constant control over a vehicle
and to stop in front of an obstacle at any time.
(2) The speed has to be adjusted to the state of a road, traffic and weather conditions, visibility, and
the condition and load of his vehicle.
(3) A driver cannot without a proper cause drive abnormally slow and cause obstruction for other
road-users. When a driver, driving slower than the prescribed speed, causes row of vehicles and
his vehicle cannot be safely overtaken, such driver shall drive to the side of the carriageway and
enable the vehicles behind him to overtake or pass.
(4) When a speed of vehicle is more than 50% lower than the prescribed speed, a driver must
switch on all four direction indicators.
(5), (6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver who does not act in accordance with the provisions
referred to in this Article.




                                                                                                     166
Article 31
(1) A driver cannot abruptly reduce the speed unless he is in danger.
(2) A driver, who plans to abruptly reduce the speed, has to make sure that he can do that safely.
(3) A penalty imposed upon a driver, who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Maximum speed allowed
Article 32
(1) The maximum speed of a vehicle is limited to:
         - 50 km/h – on roads in built-up areas;
         - 30 km/h – in areas with limited speed;
         - 10 km/h – in the residential areas and in pedestrian areas.
(2) On certain roads in built-up areas the maximum speed allowed is up to 70 km/h, if it is
determined so by prescribed traffic elements and suitable traffic signs and if the traffic safety is not
endangered.
(3) Definition of a built- up area
(4) On the roads outside built-up areas the maximum speed allowed is limited to:
         - 130 km/h – on motorways;
         - 100 km/h – on roads reserved for motor vehicles (highways);
         - 90 km/h – on all other roads.
(5) On a road reserved for motor vehicles, where direction carriageways are physically separated
and have two traffic lanes and an emergency lane, the maximum speed allowed is 110 km/h. This
speed has to be marked with a prescribed traffic sign.
(6) Speed limits determined in paragraph 1, 2 and 3 do not apply to police vehicles equipped with a
special device for measuring the speed when they are executing control of road transport.
 (7)- (11) Penalties imposed upon drivers, who exceed the speed limits determined in the provisions
in this Article.

Article 33
(1) Speed limits on roads according to category of vehicles
(2) Safety rules in case when visibility is not good or when stability of a vehicle is reduced because
    of a strong wind or other conditions.
(3) Speed markings on busses, tractors, and lorries.
(4) – (6) Penalties imposed upon drivers, who act contrary to the provisions of this Article.

Article 34
(1) Speed limits for each category of vehicles on motorways and highways.
(2) An inscription in registration certificate on a request of a vehicle owner. An inscription in a
vehicle transporting dangerous goods is not allowed.
(3) An examination of suitability of a vehicle to drive 90 km/h or 100 km/h is completed by an
organisation competent in type-approval of vehicles.
(4) A speed limit for a vehicle of certain category, which was registered in foreign country.
(5) Penalties imposed upon drivers, who do not act in accordance with the provision determined
with this Article.

Article 35
(1) The speed of driving on national and local roads outside built-up areas can not be limited to 40
km/h unless this is required by the measures of road safety or road traffic safety.
(2) Penalties imposed upon a company, which does not act in accordance with the provision
determined with this Article.

Overtaking
Article 36
(1) Overtaking is allowed on the left side of a carriageway.
(2) Conditions under which also overtaking on the right side of a carriageway is allowed.
(3) It is allowed to overtake a vehicle turning left on the right side if a driver of this vehicle gave a
prescribed sign and moved in a suitable way so that there is enough space for overtaking.
(4) It is allowed to overtake a track vehicle only on the right side if a traffic lane exists between a
track vehicle and the right border of carriageway.
(5) Overtaking on the right side is not allowed on a motorway or a highway.



                                                                                                     167
(6), (7) Penalties be imposed upon a driver who does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Article 37
(1) A detailed description of rules for overtaking a vehicle

Article 38
(1) The circumstances in which a driver is not allowed to overtake another vehicle (if a vehicle
behind him has already started to overtake, if a vehicle behind him made a sign that he is planning
to turn left, before turn or during turning, etc.) and penalties imposed upon a driver who does not act
in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Article 39
(1) Notwithstanding the provisions of the previous Article it is allowed to overtake in an intersection:
- a vehicle turning left;
- a vehicle driving on priority road;
- a vehicle, which drives at a green light in an intersection where traffic is arranged with traffic
    lights.

Passing by a vehicle
Article 40
(1) A driver, who wishes to pass another vehicle, an obstacle or an object on a carriageway, can do
this on the left or right side, but has to give way to road-users coming from the opposite direction.
(2) The case when a driver can pass a vehicle on the right side (if a driver has already shown his
intention of turning left and placed his vehicle in such position).
(3) Passing a standing row on a road is prohibited.
(4) The case where a driver can pass a vehicle or row on the right traffic lane.
(3) Passing a standing vehicle in front of pedestrians crossing is forbidden.
(7), (8) Penalties imposed upon a driver, who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Act.

Turning around
Article 41
(1) The cases where turning around is forbidden.
(2), (3) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provision
from this Article.

Encounter
Article 42
(1), (2) Rules of encounter in intersections.
(3) Penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Article 43
(1) Rules applicable to the case of encounter on a narrow road, a narrowed part of road, or a
mountain road.
(2) Rules applicable to the case of encounter on an upward gradient of the road.
(3), (4) A penalty imposed upon driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provision from
this Article.

Enter into traffic
Article 44
(1) Cases, where a driver has to give way to vehicles driving on the traffic lane which he is entering.
(2) (3) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.




                                                                                                    168
Sorting of vehicles before an intersection
Article 45
(1) A driver has to adjust the speed to traffic conditions in an intersection. He shall drive with sa
peed slow enough to enable him to stop and let other road-users and vehicles, which have the right
of way in traffic to pass his or her vehicle.
(2) The rules how a driver has to sort his vehicle at an intersection before turning left or right.
(3) A driver shall not drive into an intersection in case he would, by doing so, obstruct other road-
users having priority to pass.
(4), (5) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not respect the provision from this Article.

Right of way in intersection
Article 46
(1) In an intersection a vehicle coming from the right side has the right of way.
(2) A driver who wishes to turn left in crossing has to give way to the vehicle coming from the
opposite direction and driving straight ahead or turning right.
(3) A driver turning right on an intersection has to give way to vehicles driving in the same directions
on cyclist way.
(4) A driver also has to give way to buses or other vehicles, driving on a marked traffic lane for
public transport vehicles on the right side of the traffic lane, where he is driving.
(5) A driver has to give way to pedestrians crossing the road on which he is planning to turn.
(6) Track vehicles have the right of way before other vehicles.
(7), (8) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Driving in intersection
Article 47
(1) Rules on how to place a vehicle in an intersection in case a driver wishes to turn left.
(2) Changing a traffic lane in an intersection, except roundabout, is forbidden.
(3) A driver turning on a carriageway with more traffic lanes may drive on any of these lanes, except
in case another driver is turning on the same carriageway at the same time.
(4) On a carriageway, where a priority road is turning right and is marked with prescribed traffic
signing, a prescribed traffic sign must show that the right of way is taken from the vehicles driving
on cyclist way.
(5), (6), (7) Penalties imposed upon driver or road manager in case he does not act in accordance
with the provisions of this Article.

Roundabout
Article 48
(1) On a roundabout traffic has to be organised with traffic signs in a way that the vehicle already
driving on the roundabout has the right of way before vehicles entering a roundabout.
(2) A driver driving into a roundabout has to sort his vehicle on the interior traffic lane and in this
way enable other drivers to enter the roundabout.
(3) When entering a roundabout from a carriageway with two lanes, one vehicle shall drive on the
external lane and the vehicle on the left lane shall drive on the internal lane.
(4) Before leaving a roundabout a driver has to sort his vehicle to the traffic lane from which he can
safely leave the roundabout.
(5) On an exit from a roundabout where turning right is allowed also from the internal lane, the
purpose of the external lane is exclusively for turning right.
(6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Pedestrian crossings
Article 49
(1) Rules for a driver on pedestrian crossings. A driver or any other road-user has to approach a
pedestrian crossing with a suitable speed that enables him to stop in case he could obstruct
pedestrians trying to cross a road.
(2) Rules for a driver on a pedestrian crossing not organised with illuminating traffic signs or
regulated by a policeman (a driver ha sto enable pedestrians standing on crossing to safely cross
the street).




                                                                                                    169
(3) The same rules apply in case a sign of pedestrian crossing is located on a cyclist way or other
traffic surface.
(4) Penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Level crossing
Article 50
(1) Track vehicles moving on railways have the right of way before any other road-user.
(2) Drivers approaching a railway have to drive with proper speed to be able to stop in front of the
level crossing.
(3) Cases in which road-user in traffic must always stop in front of the railway underpass.
(4) Level crossing and approaching the crossing has to be marked with prescribed traffic signing.
(5), (6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Article 51
(1) Definition of a level crossing without railway barriers.
(2) When passing a level crossing without gates, road-users have to:
- have ssured an adequate visibility according to the speed of railways;
- have enabled to notice an approaching vehicle on time.
(3) When a train is approaching to a level crossing, road users shall stop before crossing and give
way to a train. They shall cross a level crossing only after they make sure that no other railway track
is approaching the relevant level crossing.
(4), (5), (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Standing and parking
Article 52
(1) Standing and parking is only allowed on the right side of the carriageway in the driving direction.
On a one way street standing and parking on both sides of the carriageway is allowed.
The way in which a vehicle should stand or be parked.
(3) If parking spaces are marked with prescribed signs, standing and parking is only allowed in
accordance with these markings.
(4) The cases when standing or parking is not allowed.
(5), (6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Parking on spot, where it is not allowed
Article 53
(1) Health workers, social services workers and workers of special organisations for handicapped
persons are allowed when visiting their patients to park for maximum 2 hour time also on spots not
intended for parking.
(2) In the same way and if necessary also policemen are allowed to park when executing their
duties.
(3) The way in which a person referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 should park a vehicle on places not
intended for parking.
(4) Determination of persons who are allowed to park vehicles on special parking places for
handicapped persons.
(5) A driver of vehicle referred to in paragraph 1, 2 or 4 has to mark the vehicle with suitable valid
parking ticket.
(6) Parking ticket for persons referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article is issued by the administration
unit where such worker has his permanent or temporary residence or seat.
(7) Form, the validity and the procedure how to issue a parking ticket is prescribed by the minister
responsible for transport. He or she shall also prescribe the costs for the issue of such ticket,
administer the record of issued parking tickets and the way of marking vehicles.
(8), (9), (19), (11) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.
(12) A parking ticket which was not used properly is taken away by a policeman or a local
policeman and send to the administration unit that issued it.




                                                                                                     170
Opening the doors of a vehicle
Article 54
(1) It is prohibited to open the door of a vehicle during driving.
(2) It is prohibited to open the door of a vehicle while standing or when a vehicle is parked without
having made sure that to do so cannot endanger other road-users.
(3) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Leaving the vehicle
Article 55
(1) A driver who leaves his vehicle has to assure that the vehicle does not obstruct other road-users
in traffic and secure the vehicle to prevent the unjustified use of it.
(2) Penalties imposed upon driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Zones of short time parking
Article 56
(1) On certain roads or parts of roads the time of parking can be limited to not more than two hours
(zone of short time parking).
(2) Zones of short time parking are marked with blue lines on carriageway and with suitable traffic
signs.
(3) A driver has to mark the time of arrival with a parking disc at a visible spot in the vehicle and
after two hours drive off.
(4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Marking of stopped vehicles
Article 57
(1) If a two-trace vehicle stops because of engine trouble, an accident or some other reason and
presents danger for other road-users, the driver shall immediately switch on all four direction
indicators. On non-visible parts of roads the driver must place a safety triangle.
(2) A standing lorry, row of vehicles or a vehicle transporting dangerous substances has to be
marked with two safety triangles.
(3) The rules on how a safety triangle must be placed.
(4) At night and when visibility is inadequate the provisions on illumination of vehicles included in
paragraph 7 of Article 61 have to be taken into account. If this is not possible because of the
technical condition of the vehicle, a standing vehicle shall be marked with a yellow flashing light.
(5) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Vehicle standing on railway track
Article 58
(1) In case a driver stays with a vehicle on a railway track, he has to immediately remove it. If this is
not possible he shall immediately notify the responsible railway service or police about this fact.
(2) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.


III. VEHICLES IN TRAFFIC

Devices and equipment
Article 59
(1) A vehicle in traffic has to be equipped with faultless devices and equipment and has to fulfil the
prescribed requirements regarding the environmental safety.
(2) A motor vehicle or a trailer registered in a foreign country can be driven in the Republic of
Slovenia provided that it is equipped with perfectly functioning devices and equipment, prescribed
with valid international convention on road transport. In winter conditions it has to be equipped with
winter equipment prescribed for the vehicles registered in the Republic of Slovenia.
(3) In or on vehicle only approved devices, equipment and parts should be installed.




                                                                                                     171
(4)- (9) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Lights and reflectors on vehicles
Article 60
(1) Drivers of motor vehicles have to use the prescribed lights and reflectors.
(2) Other road-users shall use the lights and reflectors prescribed in this Act.
(3), (4) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Use of lights on vehicles
Article 61
(1) A driver of motor vehicle has to drive in road transport with lights switched on.
(2) At night the driving lights are normally switched on, but when a vehicle or an organised group of
pedestrians or a track vehicle is oncoming from the opposite direction, the passing lights have to be
used. In the latter case the speed must be adjusted to the illumination of the road.
(3) The cases when driving lights shall not be switched on.
(4) The use of fog lights at night when visibility is low.
(5) During driving, lights or reflectors should not be dirty or covered.
(6) Drivers of motor vehicles have to drive with passing lights even during the daytime.
(7) The way, in which standing or parked vehicles should be illuminated on carriageway.
(8), (9) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Reflector for illuminating surroundings of vehicles
Article 62
(1) A reflector for illuminating surroundings of a vehicle can be switched on only to illuminate a
working place and should not dazzle other road-users.
(2) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Marking of animals or cattle
Article 63
(1) A drover of an animal or cattle shall assure that the cattle is marked at the front, the rear and on
the sides with white lights at night or when the visibility is inadequate.
(2) Penalties imposed upon a drover in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article

Sound and luminous warning signs
Article 64
(1) A driver can use sound and luminous warning signs only when overtaking outside a built-up
area or when he or she is in danger.
(2) The cases when a driver has to switch on all four direction indicators.
(3) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Load on a vehicle
Article 65
(1) The way in which a load and devices for the purpose of transport or installation of a load have to
be loaded and covered in vehicles.
(2) The case, when a load on motor vehicle or trailer or devices for transport of such load cover the
place where registration plates or lights are installed (the registration plate or lights should be
installed on the rear, most exposed part of vehicle)
(3) (4) (5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Article 66
(1) A load cannot cover the front part of a vehicle. A light load can be transported on roof of
passenger vehicles, combined vehicles or lorries in a way that it does not extend 1 meter over the
front part of a vehicle.



                                                                                                    172
(2) A load can not extend more than 1,5m over the rear part of a vehicle. Rules on how a load
should be transported on a lorry or a trailer.
(3) Rules on how a load should be set and transported on one-trace vehicles.
(4), (5), (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Marking cargo
Article 67
(1) The way in which a load should be marked if it extends more than 1 meter over the front part on
a passenger vehicle and on other vehicles.
(2) When the visibility in inadequate, a red non-dazzling light should be installed additionally to the
sign mentioned in the previous paragraph.
(3) Exceptionally during daytime and good visibility, a load can be marked with red textile of size
50x 50 cm.
(4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Article 68
(1) The way in which a load should be marked in case it extends over the sides of a vehicle.
(2) In case a load covers the field of vision in rear-view mirrors, two additional rear-view mirrors
should be installed to enable a normal field of vision.
(3), (4) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Lading and dimensions of a vehicle
Article 69
(1) The total mass of a vehicle cannot extend the maximum permissive mass of a vehicle or the
total mass determined with a traffic sign.
(2) A cargo cannot load individual axles of a vehicle over the maximum permissible axle load
according to the determinations of the manufacturer.
(3), (4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Exceptional transport
Article 70
(1) Definition of an exceptional transport
(2) An exceptional transport can be executed only if the competent authority issued a special permit
for it.
(3) An exceptional transport can be executed only under the conditions determined in the permit.
(4) An exceptional transport can be in special cases and under the conditions determined in the Act
on public roads completed also without the permit.
(5) A driver, an attendant and an organiser of an exceptional transport shall, in order to be able to
do the exceptional transport, obtain qualifications according to the prescribed training programme.
(6) The minister responsible for transport shall prescribe a training programme. He or she shall also
determine the conditions that have to be fulfilled by an educational or other organisation for the
execution of such programme, the forms for successful completion of the programme and the way
of administrating the record on issued certificates.
(7), (8) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Loading and unloading of cargo
Article 71
(1) Loading and unloading of a cargo on a road is allowed provided that traffic of other vehicles is
not obstructed.
(2) The duration of standing of a vehicle in case a vehicle stops on a road in order to load or unload
a cargo.
(3) In case it is necessary to stop a vehicle on a footpath or a cyclist way in order to load or unload
a vehicle, a driver has to have a special license issued by an authority of the local self-government.
(4) It is prohibited to pollute a road or cause an excessive noise when loading or unloading a
vehicle.



                                                                                                   173
(5) (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

IV. SPECIAL OBLIGATIONS OF DRIVERS

Prohibition of use of additional devices or equipment
Article 72
(1) During driving, a driver shall not use any additional devices or equipment, which could
substantially reduce his or her hearing or visibility and capacity of controlling a vehicle.
(2) During driving, a driver shall not listen to a radio or other sound machines with such volume
which could prevent a normal sound perception in a road transport.
(3) The use of mobile telephone while driving is allowed only if a function for a freehand use of a
telephone is installed in a vehicle.
(4) (5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Duration of driving
Article 73
(1) A driver cannot drive more than 9 hours within 24 hours or between two daily rests. The duration
of driving can be prolonged to 10 hours for two times in one week.
(2) A driver should have a weekly rest not later than after six daily drivings.
(3) A weekly rest can be postponed to the end of sixth day if the total duration of driving in six days
does not exceed the longest drive in accordance with six daily drivings referred to in the first
paragraph.
(4) In an occasional international transport of passengers, where drivers alternate, the provisions of
paragraph 2 and 3 shall apply for the duration of time not longer than 12 daily drivings.
(5) A driver shall not drive more than 90 hours in two successive weeks.
(6) The definition of a one-week time.
(7), (8) Penalties imposed upon a driver or company in case they do not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Resting time
Article 74
(1) After a 4,5-hour drive a driver should have at least a 45-minute rest unless he or she has
already started with his or her daily or weekly rest at that time.
(2) A 45-minute rest can be compensated with at least three 15-minute rests, within 4,5 hours or
driving.
(3) In an internal transport of passengers, a driver`s rest can last for no less than 30 minutes if a
driver does not drive for more than 4 hours.
(4) During rests a driver is not supposed to exercise any other works. Waiting time and time when a
driver is not driving, but spends his time in a vehicle is not considered as other work.
(5), (6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver or company in case he does not act in accordance with
the provisions of this Article.

Daily rest
Article 75
(1) Within 24 hour time, a driver has to have not less than 11 uninterrupted hours of a daily rest,
that can be shortened to 9 uninterrupted hours not more than three times in one week provided that
before the end of the next week his rest is prolonged for the same period of time, that was not spent
as rest in the previous week.
(2) In case a daily rest is not shortened, the total rest can be used in two or three rests within 24
hours, one of them lasting not less than 8 uninterrupted hours.
(3) In case at least two drivers alternate in driving, each driver should have not less than 8
uninterrupted hours of rest within 30 hours.
(4) A daily rest can be spent in a vehicle if this vehicle is standing and is equipped with bed.
(5), (6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver or company in case he does not act in accordance with
the provisions of this Article.




                                                                                                   174
Interruption of daily rest
Article 76
(1) The conditions for a driver, under which a daily rest can be interrupted only once.
(2) If the daily rest is interrupted in the way determined in the previous paragraph, the total period of
daily rest has to be prolonged for 2 hours.
(3), (4), (5), (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver, company or self-employed person in case he does
not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Weekly rest
Article 77
(1) Each week one of the daily -rests can be prolonged in a way that it lasts, including the weekly
rest, not less than 45 hours.
(2) The conditions, when weekly rest can be shortened to 36 uninterrupted hours.
(3) Each reduction of rest shall be compensated with equal period of time of an uninterrupted rest
before the end of the third week from the week when the rest was shortened.
(4) A weekly rest, which starts in one week and continues in the second, can be added to each of
these weeks.
(5) In an occasional international transport or alternating drivings of passengers, a weekly rest can
be postponed to the next week.
(6) Each rest, being a compensation of shortened daily of weekly rest, has to be accumulated to the
8 hour uninterrupted rest.
(7), (8) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Prohibition of rewarding
Article 78
(1) Any kind of reward of a driver for the driven distance or an amount of transported load is not
allowed if, by doing so, the rules on duration of driving or rests of drivers are violated.
(2) Penalty imposed upon a company or self-employed person in case he does not act in
accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Tachograph
Article 79
(1) Motor vehicles, that have to be equipped with a tachograph, have to have correctly installed and
fulfilled information form according to the type of tachograph and a speed area. A driver has to keep
a key of a tachograph and filled information form, which shows information on duration of driving,
rest and other activities of driver during the previous week. In case a driver was absent from work,
he or she should keep in a vehicle a confirmation of employer about his absence.
(2) On a request of policeman, a driver has to open a tachograph and show the information form. A
policeman can, for the purpose of evidence in the procedure, temporarily deprive an information
form of a driver.
(3) If a suspicion exists, that tachograph is not working correctly, a policeman or the competent
inspector can order a special examination of a tachograph and other elements installed in a vehicle
related to a tachograph.
(4) A special examination, mentioned in the previous paragraph, is executed by companies or self-
employed persons, nominated by the minister competent in transport. They issue a written opinion
regarding the functioning of a tachograph.
(5) The minister responsible for transport shall precisely determine the technical requirements that a
tachograph, a recording device or an information form have to fulfil, procedures of examining
conformity, installations, and technical requirements that have to be fulfilled by organisations or
companies for an execution of regular and exceptional tests.
(6) The list of requirements that have to be fulfilled by the organisation or the company referred to in
the previous paragraph to be able to execute the tests.
(7) A tachograph, a recording device or an information form should not be damaged, broken or
adopted in such way that it marks other speeds than the real ones.
(8) In case the test shows that a tachograph was broken, damaged or adopted, the costs shall be
paid by the vehicle owner, whose tachograph was tested.
(9) Used information forms or cards, copies of such forms shall be kept by a driver for not less than
one year.




                                                                                                     175
 (10), (11), (12) Penalties imposed upon a driver, company or self-employed person, who does not
act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Information form or information card
Article 80
(1) A driver shall not use dirty or damaged information forms or cards. If such form was replaced by
a new form, the old information form or card should be attached to the new one.
(2) Drivers have to use information forms or cards each day of driving from the moment they take a
vehicle until the end of day or work.
(3) An information form or card shall not be used longer than the determined period.
(4) The information and data that has to be inscribed on an information form or card.
(5) In case a tachograph or a recording device breaks during driving, a driver has to mark all the
information on different periods, when they were not registered.
(6) A breakdown should be suppressed immediately after the end of driving during which the
breakdown occurred.
(7) Penalties imposed upon a driver or company that does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Exceptions
Article 81
The provisions included in Articles 73 to 77 shall not apply to:
- vehicles that do not need a tachograph or a recording devices
- vehicles for transport of passengers in a municipality traffic
- vehicles for public transport of passengers in line, which is not longer than 50 km.

Commercial transport
Article 82
(1) Commercial transports are allowed on short distances, between construction areas or
agricultural areas.
(2) A width, height and minimum speed of vehicle in a commercial transport can deviate from the
provisions of this Act but not the weight of vehicle, permissible weight and prescribed axle weight.
(3) A vehicle for the purpose of a commercial driving has to be properly marked.
(4) Commercial transports can be done only during daytime. On a road, which assures good
visibility to drivers, commercial transports can be arranged with a road tourist train.
(5) If commercial transports are executed often in certain periods of time and on certain areas, other
road-users must be warned about this fact with proper traffic signing.
(6) Transport of passengers in a road tourist train outside the marked area according to the
previous paragraph is prohibited.
(7) (8) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Safety belts
Article 83
(1) During driving, a driver and passengers have to fasten their safety belt during driving on all
seats with safety belts in the way prescribed by the manufacturer.
(2) The provision from the previous paragraph does not apply to buses of municipality transport of
passengers, where passengers are standing.
(3) Persons who can prove that they cannot use a safety belt because of health reasons are
exempted of using it.
(4) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Protective helmet
Article 84
(1) An approved protective helmet is a part of obligatory equipment for drivers and passengers on
motorcycles or cycles with an engine during driving.
(2) A driver or a passenger on a vehicle with an installed restrain system, which fulfils the conditions
defined in the special rule, are exempted from wearing a protective helmet.
(3) A person who is less than 14 years old and is driving a cycle or a cycle with auxiliary engine has
to wear a cyclist protective helmet or a protective helmet referred to in the first paragraph of this



                                                                                                    176
Article. The same applies to a person less than 14 years old driving on a cycle or a cycle with
auxiliary engine as a passenger.
(4) While riding, rider has to wear a protective helmet.
(5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the of this Article.

Towing of broken vehicle
Article 85
(1) Towing of two-trace motor vehicles is permitted only if these vehicles cannot move because of
damage. Towing of one-trace vehicles is not permitted.
(2) Towing of damaged vehicles is not allowed on motorway and highway.
(3) If a two-trace motor vehicle breaks down on a motorway or a highway towing is allowed only to
the first exit.
(4) Passengers are not allowed to sit in a towed vehicle.
(5) The way in which vehicles should be marked in case of towing.
(6) Towing of a vehicle on a motorway of a highway is allowed in case towing of such vehicle is not
possible on a road of lower category.
(7) The conditions, how a vehicle should be towed on a motorway or a highway and how the
vehicles should be marked.
(8), (9) Penalties imposed upon a driver or a company that does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Article 86
(1) The conditions, under which a motor vehicle can be towed with rope or with a pole.
(2) In case the conditions included in the previous paragraph are not fulfilled, a motor vehicle can
be towed only in a way that it is leaned on the towing vehicle.
(3) Distance between a towing and a towed vehicle.
(4) It is not allowed to tow non-registered motor vehicles.
(5) (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Article 87
(1) A towed vehicle can be driven by a person, who fulfils the conditions determined in Article 138 of
this Act.
(2) (3) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Article 88
(1) Towing of damaged vehicles with trailers is allowed only to the nearest parking space, where
such vehicle must be excluded from the traffic.
(2) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Article 89
(1) The conditions, when towing is allowed at night and when visibility is inadequate (how vehicle
has to be marked).
(2) Towing of broken vehicles when the visibility is less than 50 m. If such circumstances appear
during the towing, a damaged vehicle should only be towed to the nearest suitable place.
(3) (4) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Towing of trailers
Article 90
(1) A towing motor vehicle can tow not more than two trailers or not more than one trailer for
transport of passengers.
(2) It is allowed to tow a trailer with the vehicle referred to in the previous paragraph provided that
an approved towing device is installed in a vehicle in the way determined by the manufacturer.
(3) In case a trailer or a load covers a field of vision in a rear-view mirror, two additional rear-view
mirrors shall be installed on a towed vehicle.
(4) (5) (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.



                                                                                                    177
V. SAFETY OF ROAD-USERS

Safety of children
Article 91
(1) Children as road-users have to obtain special treatment and special help from other road-users.
(2) When necessary, especially when high number of children is expected on one place, schools,
institutions, groups of parents or other organisations can organise and execute safety of children
with prescribed accessories.
(3) When insuring the safety of children referred to in the previous paragraph on pedestrian
crossroads, a person attending the children has to be at least 21 years old and has to wear clothes
of yellow colour with reflecting bands of white colour. When crossing a road, he or she shall use the
prescribed traffic sign “STOP”.
(4) Drivers, who see the sign from the previous paragraph, have to stop before a pedestrian
crossing and let the children pass.
(5) Children on the way to kindergarten or the first grade of elementary school shall have an
attendant. An attendant can be a child of at least 10-year age, juveniles or parents. Children up to 7
years old can go to school without attendance only in a residential area.
(6) Children can independently participate in traffic only when their parents are sure that children
are capable of understanding danger in traffic and know traffic conditions on locations, where they
get in contact with traffic.
(4) In case a child breaks this provision, a policeman may inform hisparents or his guardians.
(5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Transport of group of children
Article 92
(1) A group of children can be transported only by motor vehicle, which besides the general
conditions, prescribed with this Act, also fulfils special conditions regarding age, devices and
equipment and is marked with special sign.
(2) A group of children driving by bus has to be accompanied by at least one pedagogic teacher,
who takes care of children when they enter and exit the bus.
(3) During driving, children have to sit on their seats installed in a vehicle.
(4) A driver of a bus with children has to fulfil besides the general conditions also special conditions
regarding a driving license and driving experience.
(5) The driver referred to in the previous paragraph shall not exercise any other work while driving a
group of children if such act could effect safe driving.
(6) The minister responsible for the interior shall prescribe special conditions that have to be fulfilled
by a driver of a group of children and conditions for a vehicle, transporting a group of children. The
minister responsible for education shall prescribe the number of pedagogic teachers according to
the number of children in vehicle.
(4) Definition of a group of children.
(5) The provision of the third paragraph shall not apply to traffic in built-up areas, when transport of
    children is done by municipality buses.
(6) - (12) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
    provisions of this Article.

Article 93
(1) At night and when visibility is inadequat, children, when walking on road, have to wear the
prescribed reflector on a visible spot.
(2) Children going to the first or second grade in primary school, have to wear on their way to
kindergarten or to school besides a reflector also a yellow neckcloth.

Responsibility of parents, adopters, guardians and foster parents
Article 94
(1) If a child or a juvenile breaks the rules on road traffic safety, a penalty is imposed upon his
parents or legal guardians if the minor offence was caused by neglect.
(2) Parents, adopters, guardians and foster parents should cover the costs of a penalty also in the
cases referred to in Articles 24, 123, 240, 241, 243 and 248 of this Act.




                                                                                                     178
(3) The neglect referred to in the previous paragraph occurs, when parents or legal guardians allow
or enable the use of a motor vehicle contrary to the rules on road traffic safety.

Pedestrians
Article 95
(1) Pedestrians have to use traffic surfaces intended for pedestrians.
(2) If such footpath is not marked or does not exist near the carriageway, pedestrians are allowed to
walk on a cycle way provided that they do not obstruct cyclists.
(3) A pedestrian is not allowed to walk on a carriageway.
(4) Outside built-up areas, where a footpath or a cyclist way does not exist, pedestrians shall walk
near the left edge of a carriageway.
(5) By way of exception, pedestrians can, in case a footpath or a cyclist way does not exist, also
use the right side of a carriageway if it is considered to be safer.
(6) An organised group of pedestrians or pedestrians with a handcart or one-trace vehicle shall in
the case referred to in paragraph 4 walk on the right edge of a carriageway.
(7) Pedestrians shall cross the carriageway on a pedestrian crossing.
(8) A pedestrian shall cross a carriageway without stopping and in the shortest possible way. Before
stepping on a carriageway, he or she shall make sure the crossing can be done safely.
(9) (10) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Special means of transport
Article 96
(1) Invalid chairs, children’s vehicles and sport devices which enable movement faster than walk of
a pedestrian (such as: scooter, roller skates, skis, etc.) are not considered as vehicles.
(2) Means of transport mentioned in the previous paragraph can be used only where walking is
allowed.
(3) Special means of transport shall not be used on a carriageway of roads for motor vehicles.
(4) For traffic of these type of means, the rules for pedestrians and cyclists shall apply.
(5) The use of special means of transport with an engine, which exceed the speed of pedestrians, is
not allowed in road transport. Exceptionally it is allowed only in cases where people’s lives or
property are at risk.
(6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a person who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Illumination of pedestrians
Article 97
(1) Pedestrians towing or pushing a handcart on a carriageway at night has to wear at least one
light with white illumination fixed on the left side and visible from behind and the front.
(2) A pedestrian walking outside built-up areas, where a footpath or a cyclist way does not exist,
shall wear a white light on a visible spot.
(3) An organised group of pedestrians walking outside built-up areas, where a footpath or a cyclist
way does not exist, pedestrians shall use one white light at the back and one at the front of a group.
(4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a person who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Residential area
Article 98
(1) An authorised institution shall determine a part of road or a road in a built-up area as a
residential area.
(2) In a residential area pedestrians have the right of way.
(3) A driver has to pay special attention to children allowed to play in this area.
(4) In residential areas street performances are prohibited.
(5) (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Area for pedestrians
Article 99
(1) The competent authority shall determine a part of road or a road in a built-up area as area for
pedestrians.



                                                                                                  179
(2) Areas for pedestrians can also be used by cyclists and users of special means of transport.
(3) Vehicles of emergency aid, firemen vehicles, vehicles of security and rescue, vehicles for
repairmen of roads, for conveyance may drive in areas for pedestrians.
(4) Penalty imposed upon a person who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Speed limited area
Article 100
The competent authority can determine a built-up area or part of it as a speed limited area if the
speed in this area has to be limited because of a high number of pedestrians and their safety.
Speed cannot be limited to less than 30 km/h.

Enter and exit of passengers
Article 101
(1) Rules on how a driver should pass a vehicle for public transport of persons.
(2) Other road-users shall enable a vehicle for public transport to safely leave the bus stop.
(3) Rules on how a driver should pass a vehicle especially marked for transport of children.
(4) When a vehicle, especially marked for transport of children, is standing on carriageway, passing
of such vehicle is not allowed.
(5) (6) (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Transport of persons
Article 102
(1) The number of passengers in a motor vehicle or a trailer cannot be higher than the number of
seats or spaces for standing.
(2) Vehicle shall not transport passengers in a trailer or a light trailer.
(3) A driver of a bus, whose registration certificate does not include places for standing, shall only
transport the number of passengers according to the number of seats on the bus.
(4) A driver cannot start to drive a bus until all the passengers have safely entered or exit the bus
and the doors are closed.
(5) The rule, mentioned in paragraph 1 of this Article applies to working vehicles.
(6) The number of passengers in a caravan shall not be higher than the number of seats inscribed
in the registration certificate.
(7) A person sitting beside a driver is not allowed to drink alcohol or take drugs.
(8) The number of passengers allowed to be placed inside a lorry, a trailer or a semi- trailer.
(9) Persons driving the vehicles referred to in paragraph 5 and 8 are not allowed to drink alcohol or
take drugs.
(10) Persons referred to in paragraph 8 cannot stand in a vehicle, sit on the sides or non-stable part
of load.
(11) It is not allowed to drive passengers on a lorry that does not have sides and a lorry with an
automatic discharge.
(12) The cases, when besides a driver other person can be driven on a tractor or a working
machine.
(13) It is not allowed to transport passengers on a tractor attachment or an attachment to a working
machine.
(14) The way in which a child should be secured in a two-trace vehicle or a passenger vehicle,
which has installed a restraint system.
(15) A driver beginner shall not drive a vehicle used for public transport of passengers.
(16), (17) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Bicycles and cycles with an auxiliary engine
Article 103
(1) Rules applicable to cyclists when cycling on cycling ways.
(2) Cyclists cycling in one group should cycle in row.
(3) What is not allowed to be done during cycling.
(4) The case when a trailer is attached to a bicycle and the way in which it should be attached.
(5) It is not allowed to drive passengers on a trailer attached to a bicycle.
(6) Rules on transport of a child less than 8 years old on a bicycle.



                                                                                                   180
(7) Rules for riding a bicycle of special construction made in such way that enables a transport of
two or more persons.
(8) Only an adult may drive a child on a bicycle and in a trailer attached to the bicycle.
(9) At night and when visibility is inadequate a cyclist should switch on the prescribed lights (a white
light in the front and a red position light at the rear of a bicycle)
(10) Rules on how a bicycle has to be parked.
(11) The provisions of this Article shall also apply to cycles with an auxiliary engine.
(12) (13) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Motorcycles and cycles with an engine
Article 104
(1) The case when a trailer is attached to a motorcycle and the way in which it should be attached.
(2) If a special seat is installed on a motorcycle a driver of that motorcycle can also drive
passengers. He or she can also drive passengers in a side trailer.
(3) Only a person older than 12 years is allowed to be transported on a motorcycle.
(4) A driver of a motorcycle shall not drive a passenger under the influence of alcohol or drugs.
(5) Rules on how a driver of a motorcycle should drive (not to obstruct other road-users, not to
reduce the stability of his motorcycle, etc.).
(6) The provisions of this Article shall in a reasonable way apply to a cycle with an engine.
(7) A driver of a motorcycle, who is younger than 16 years old, shall not drive any passengers.
(8), (9) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Cart vehicles
Article 105
(1) A driver of a cart shall lead a vehicle until it moves on acarriageway as close as possible to the
right edge of that carriageway.
(2) Carts cannot be left on roads without control.
(3) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Article 106
(1) A driver of a cart and his or her attendant have to be 14 or more years old and should be
capable of controlling the carted animals.
(2) An attendant should be present behind the cart in case it is necessary.
(3) A cart, a load on a vehicle or a trailer cannot exceed the dimensions determined in the rule on
maximum dimensions of vehicles, except in the case of a commercial driving.
(4) A cart shall be equipped with braking devices.
(5) Rules on how a cart should be illuminated at night or when visibility is inadequate.
(6) (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Article 107
(1) A driver has to assure that the animals are able to tow the vehicle.
(2) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Article 108
(1) One or more trailers can be attached to a cart.
(2) The connection between the two vehicles has to be unbreakable.
(3) A driver has to assure that a cart is towed by not less than two animals.
(4) A penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Participation of animals in traffic
Article 109
(1) For riders and drovers participating in traffic, the provisions of this Act shall apply in a
reasonable way.




                                                                                                    181
(2) Domestic animals (cats, dogs or bigger animals) which can obstruct the traffic can only be on
road if a drover is accompanying them.
(3) If a local community determines so, it is allowed to lead cattle with a tractor. In this case it
should warn other road-users of this fact by installing the prescribed traffic signing.
(4) Riders have to be physically able to ride an animal and should be able to control it.
(5) Riders can only use riding ways. A carriageway can be used only if the traffic system allows so.
(6) Prohibition referred to in the previous paragraph does not apply to policemen at work.
(7) Rider riding on a carriageway should ride near the right side of the carriageway in the direction
of riding.
(8) Adrover has to be able to lead animals.
(9) A cattle should be accompanied by a suitable number of drovers according to the number of
animals and characteristics of traffic.
(10)- (12) Rules on how a drover should drive and in what way he or she should take care of the
towed animals.
(13) A penalty imposed upon a drover or rider in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Motorways and highways
Article 110
(1) Only drivers of motor vehicles and groups of vehicles that according to the declaration of
manufacturer reaches the speed of 60 km/h or higher shall drive on motorways and highways.
(2) A driver can enter and exit a motorway or a highway only on marked connections.
(3) A driver already driving on a motorway has the right of way.
(4) Rules for a driver including the traffic on a motorway.
(5) Rules for a driver excluding from a motorway traffic.
(6) Motor vehicles shall on motorways or highways drive on the right traffic lane.
(7) Rules for drivers of lorries driving on a motorway with three or more lanes heading in the same
direction.
(8) Cases when the speed does not have to be adjusted to the visible distance when driving at night
with passing lights on a motorway or a highway.
(9) On a motorway and a highway turning, reverse drive, standing and parking is prohibited.
(10) On an emergency lane driving, parking or standing is prohibited.
(11) It is allowed to stop a vehicle on an emergency lane only in case of damage of a vehicle or a
traffic accident.
(12) Rules on how to react in case of a traffic hold-up.
(13) Pedestrians are not allowed to walk on a motorway or a highway.
(14) Cases to which the provision included in the previous paragraph does not apply (policemen,
construction workers, intervention personnel, inspectors).
(15) (16) (17) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Use of the road
Article 111
(1) A road can be used only for road transport and for other purposes only in case, in the way and
under the conditions determined in the rules on roads.
(2) The measures taken in case of the improper use of road.
(3) Any kind of activity (marketing, advertising, etc.) that would be contrary to the rules on roads is
forbidden.
(4) In case the exercise of certain activity on a road obstructs traffic or endangers safety, policemen
can order a temporary cessation of such activity or other temporary measures.
(5) Determination of exceptional use of road.
(6) Costs because of the execution of measures referred to in paragraph 4 shall be paid by
aperson, who caused an obstacle or endangered a road transport.
(7) (8) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.




                                                                                                   182
Local transport
Article 112
(1) Definition of vehicles included in local traffic (cart vehicles, bicycles, cycles with an engine,
motorcycles, light quadricycles, tractors, rototillers, etc.)
(2) Local transport can also be transport in certain areas of motor vehicles, whose final destination
is on this area, vehicles whose owners have the right to use the area because they live there, traffic
of motor vehicles owned by a company and registered for transports, etc.

Safety of roads and environment
Article 113
(1) Vehicles on a road shall not cause an excessive noise and exhaust emissions shall not exceed
the norms determined in special rules.
(2) An abrupt drive off, stopping or braking is forbidden. If a driver stops on a road for more than 3
minutes, he or she shall switch off an engine.
(3) Road-users shall not leave, drop, throw or put anything on a road that could endanger the traffic,
harm people, animals or cause environmental pollution.
(4) Before including in traffic from a rural area or a footpath, a driver has to remove from a vehicle
the dust, mud or soil.
(5) An construction worker on a road shall when exiting the construction area clean the soil or mud
from vehicles including in traffic from that area.
(6) In case soil or mud from paragraph (4) and (5) gets on a carriageway, a driver or construction
worker shall immediately clean it.
(7), (8), (9) Penalties imposed upon a driver, other physical person or a company in case he does
not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Winter and winter conditions
Article 114
(1) From 15 of November until 15 of March motor vehicles in traffic have to be equipped with the
prescribed winter equipment. Vehicles shall be equipped with such equipment also in winter
conditions.
(2) Snow, ice, water or other substances that could effect driving shall be removed from a vehicle.
Windows and mirrors of a vehicle shall always be clean.
(3) If a vehicle driving without winter equipment in conditions in which such equipment is necessary
stands on a road and obstructs the traffic, a driver shall immediately remove it.
(4) In case the driver from the previous paragraph does not act in such way, a policeman shall order
a removal. All costs of such removal shall be covered by the vehicle owner.
(5), (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Restrictions in traffic
Article 115
(1) In the Republic of Slovenia a transport can be limited or prohibited only to assure road safety or
unobstructed traffic, to maintain public order or to assure environmental safety.
(2) In order to assure safety of traffic, the minister responsible for the interior can with a decision
prohibit or limit traffic of all or only certain groups of road-users.
(3) The minister responsible for the interior can in accordance with the minister responsible for the
environment, spatial planing and energy and the minister responsible for transport limit or prohibit
traffic of all or certain groups of road-users on areas protected with special rules.
(4) In order to assure non-obstructed traffic, the minister responsible for the interior can in
accordance with the minister responsible for transport limit or prohibit traffic of all or certain groups
of road-users.
(5), (6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.




                                                                                                     183
VI. DEVICES FOR ORGANISATION OF TRAFFIC

Traffic signing
Article 116
(1) Public roads and non-categorised roads for the use of road transport have to be equipped with
prescribed traffic signing.
(2) The traffic signing has to be in conformity with a traffic organisation and traffic-technical and
traffic safety conditions on a road or a part of road.
(3) The traffic signing should be installed also in case of temporary dangers, especially those that
occur because of damage of a vehicle or a traffic restriction.
(4) Traffic signing should be removed immediately when the reason for the installation of such
     signing disappears.
(5) Road-users shall respect the limitations, restrictions and obligations expressed with traffic
     signing.
(6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver or a road-user in case he does not act in accordance with
the provisions of this Article.

Article 117
(1) It is prohibited to damage, remove, cover or change the meaning of means and devices installed
for the purpose of traffic safety.
(2) Means and devices installed for the purpose of traffic safety can be installed, maintained and
removed only by authorised natural persons and companies.
(3) Traffic signing for temporary marking of exceptional transport can be installed and removed also
by executors of an exceptional transport and traffic signing in an area, where traffic surveillance is
done also by policemen.
(4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Article 118
(1) The way in which traffic signs should be installed.
(2) Traffic signs have to look the same in daylight and at night.
(3) It is prohibited to install on a traffic sign anything not being directly related to the meaning of the
relevant sign.
(4) Traffic signs and markings on a carriageway have to reflect a light.
(5), (6) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Traffic lights
Article 119
(1) The purpose of devices, which regulate traffic lights, is to regulate the traffic of vehicles, traffic of
pedestrians and traffic on level crossings.
(2) Illuminate traffic signs or traffic lights have precedence over the traffic signs.
(3) Succession of colours of traffic lights.
(4) Functioning of traffic lights, additional illuminate signs, a yellow light in shape of an arrow and
illuminate signs for pedestrians on an intersection have to function in a way that safe and fluent
traffic is assured.
(5) Explanation of meaning of each colour and sign on traffic lights.
(6) Road-users have to act in accordance with colour of traffic light. In continuation meaning of each
colour of traffic light is explained.
(7) The purpose of a yellow reflecting light (to warn road-users in case of danger on road).
(8) In an intersection with traffic lights, the same traffic rules shall apply as in other intersections.
(9) If a carriageway has more traffic lanes, a specific traffic light is used for each lane.
(10) If traffic lights refer only to pedestrians of cyclists, this has to be distinguished by a symbol of a
pedestrian or a cyclist.
(11) A description of succession of traffic lights for pedestrians and rules applicable to pedestrians
crossing road on an intersection with traffic lights.
(12) Cyclists have to act in accordance with traffic lights for pedestrians in case a footpath and a
cyclist way come together and there are no special signs for cyclists.
(13) Meaning of constantly illuminating traffic lights on one of traffic lanes.




                                                                                                        184
(14) Lights on devices regulating traffic lights shall not be reflecting with the exception of red
reflecting lights on an illuminate sign on a level crossing and a yellow reflecting light.
(15) How traffic is arranged in an intersection with various parallel traffic lanes and traffic lights.
 (16)-(19) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Article 120
(1) In case traffic is very dense, a driver cannot drive into an intersection even when a green light is
on.
(2) A driver, who just drove inside an intersection when green light switched on, shall enable a
driver, who stayed inside an intersection because of dense traffic to leave the intersection first.
(3) Penalty imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Devices and measures to calm the traffic
Article 121
(1) Devices to calm the traffic are physical, illuminate or other devices with which the road-users are
physically impeded to drive with improper speed.
(2) It is allowed to put physical or other obstacles on regional and local roads in built-up areas to
calm the traffic.
(3) Physical obstacles have to be marked with suitable traffic signing.
(4) Technical solutions on a road network and a carriageway can also be considered as measures
for calming the traffic.
(5) An installation of devices or execution of measures for calming the traffic is obligatory in front of
kindergartens, schools and other institutions for children.
(6) The minister responsible for ttransport shall in accordance with the minister responsible for the
interior prescribe standards for the instalment of physical obstacles.
(7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Signs, orders and decisions given by policemen
Article 122
(1) Signs, orders and decisions given by policemen shall take precedence over those conveyed by
road signs and other traffic regulations.
(2) Signs given by policemen are prescribed by the minister responsible for the interior.
(3), (4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.


VII. OBSTACLES AND OTHER SPECIALITIES IN TRAFFIC
Obstacles in road transport
Article 123
(1) Definition of obstacles in road transport.
(2) A person responsible for causing an obstacle, which did not occur unexpectedly, has to obtain a
special license of the competent authority.
(3) A prson causing an obstacle on a road shall immediately remove the obstacle.
(4) In case the removal from the previous paragraph is not possible, that person has to mark the
obstacle on appropriate distance with a safety triangle and notify the nearest policeman. A
competent road maintainer of roads has to mark an obstacle with prescribed traffic signing and in
case of inadequate visibility illuminate it.
(5) Cases, where a competent road maintainer shall remove it on the basis of a police order or
order of the competent authority for supervising roads if the person from third paragraph does not
remove an obstacle in the prescribed period of time.
(6) All costs of protecting and removal of obstacle shall be paid by a person, who caused an
obstacle. In case it is not possible to find this person, the costs shall be paid by a vehicle owner that
caused an obstacle.
(7) The case when road transport has to be temporarily changed in order to assure road safety
(rules for organiser of performance or executor of roadwork).




                                                                                                     185
(8) The case when a short cessation of traffic is necessary in order to assure road safety because
of an exceptional transport (the competence to stop the traffic is awarded to qualified workers of
executor of exceptional transport).
(9), (10), (11) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Organised groups of vehicles
Article 124
(1) The provisions of this Act do not apply to organised groups of military vehicles accompanied by
military policemen.
(2) Military policemen in co-operation with policemen regulate traffic of military vehicles.
(3) Minister of defence shall in accordance with the minister responsible for the interior prescribe
the exceptions from the first paragraph of this Article and the way of executing traffic of military
vehicles.

Article 125
The provisions of this Act shall not apply to movement of groups of vehicles directed by policemen
in order to maintain public order.

Vehicles with precedence and vehicles for escort/ attendance vehicles
Article 126
(1) Vehicles with precedence and escort vehicles are motor vehicles that are in the exercise of
special tasks using special audible and luminous signs.
(2) Definition of special audible and luminous signs:
1. For vehicles with precedence
2. For escort vehicles
(3) Explanation of meaning of special audible and luminous signs (a blue light, a blue light and a
short audible a sign with siren, a red light, a green and a blue light, etc.).
(4) Road transport rules and road traffic signing do not apply to drivers of vehicles with precedence
and drivers of escort vehicles and drivers of escorted vehicles.
(5) It is prohibited to join or overtake a vehicle with precedence, an escort vehicle or an escorted
vehicle.
(6) A vehicle with precedence or an escort vehicle can exceptionally use also special luminous
signs without a siren if such vehicle is visible enough and safety of other road-users is assured.
(7) Audible and luminous sign devices shall only be installed on vehicles, which may use them.
(8) The minister responsible for the interior shall determine vehicles with precedence and escort
vehicles, on which the devices, mentioned in the previous paragraph, may be installed and
conditions of their use.
(9)- (14) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Article 127
(1) Conditions that have to be fulfilled by a person in order to drive a vehicle with precedence or an
escort vehicle.
(2) PA prson executing such transport shall in case of not fulfilling the conditions from the previous
paragraph immediately notify the competent authorities.
(3) Competent authorities using vehicles with precedence and escort vehicles shall regularly
examine whether the drivers of such vehicles fulfil the prescribed conditions.
(4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

The use of yellow flashing on vehicle
Article 128
(1) Vehicles with a yellow flashing light used in constructions, repairmen of roads and cleaning of
roads, electric, post and other devices and installations, vehicles for removal of damaged, broken
and incorrectly parked vehicles can stand on road for the period of time necessary to execute their
task. These types of vehicles can drive also in pedestrians’ areas and residential areas.
(2) Road-users shall enable non-obstructed work to persons driving vehicles referred to in the
previous paragraph and remove their vehicles if necessary.




                                                                                                  186
(3) A yellow flashing light shall also be used by drivers driving vehicles which do not fulfil the
required conditions regarding dimensions, or vehicles, whose load exceeds the permissive
dimensions, vehicles attending this types of vehicles, particularly slow vehicles, working machines,
etc.
(4) A yellow flashing light can be used as warning in case of a traffic accident, a street performance
or some other obstacle on a road and in case of a row of vehicles on a road.
(5) A yellow flashing light can be used only under the conditions defined in paragraphs 1,3 and 4 of
this Article. It shall be installed only on vehicles on which it can be used in the same way as a blue
light on vehicles with precedence.
(6) A driver, who drives by or passes a vehicle with a yellow flashing light has to drive with special
attention and stop the vehicle if necessary.
(7), (8), (9) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.


VIII. PSYCHOPHYSICAL STATE OF ROAD-USERS AND TRAFFIC ACCIDENTS

Alcohol
Article 129
(1) A driver under the alcohol influence is not allowed to drive a vehicle in road transport.
(2) A definition of a person under the influence of alcohol.
(3) A determination of the amount of alcohol in organism.
(4) Whether a driver is under the influence of alcohol is discovered by special means or
professional examination.

Article 130
(1) A definition of drivers whose blood alcohol level during driving in road transport and at the
beginning of driving has to be 0,00.
(2) Fix maximum blood alcohol level for other drivers (0,5 grams of alcohol on a kilogram of blood)
(3) – (5) Penalties and sanctions imposed upon a driver, a driving teacher or an attendant in case
he does not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Drugs, psychoactive medicines and other psychoactive substances
Article 131
(1) A driver under the drug influence or the influence of psychoactive medicines is not allowed to
drive or start driving.
(2) Whether a driver is under influence of drug or medicine referred to in the previous paragraph is
discovered by special means or professional examinations.
(3) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Testing the psycho-physical condition
Article 132
(1) A policeman may, in order to find out whether a driver is driving under the influence of alcoho,
order a test with means or devices for determining a level of alcohol in blood. A desceription of the
consequences for a driver in case a policeman finds out that a driver exceeded the maximum blood
alcohol level allowed and the consequences in the contrary case.
(2) If the test shows that the amount of alcohol in blood is higher than the one determined with this
Act, a policeman shall write a report on the test, which shall also be signed by a road-user for which
the test was ordered. If a driver refuses to sign the document, a policeman shall mention this fact in
his or her report.
(3) A road-user who has been ordered an alcohol test shall act in accordance with the decision of
policeman.
(4) Besides the direct rejection of an alcohol test or a professional examination, also other type of
rejection exists conditioned by the behaviour of a road-user if he or she obstructs or disables the
execution of test.
(5) The procedure in case a driver does not agree with the result of alcohol test.
(6) The procedure in case a policeman suspects that a road-user because of his mental state or
physical defect presents a danger in a road transport.




                                                                                                  187
(7) A policeman has the right to order a direct professional examination to a participant in a traffic
accident without previously executing an alcohol test.
(8) The procedure in case a policeman suspects that a driver is driving under the influence of drug
or psychoactive medicines.
(9) A road-user who has been ordered a professional examination shall act in accordance with the
decision of a policeman. The description of the procedure in case a policeman ordered to a road-
user a professional examination.
(10) The minister responsible for the interior shall in accordance with the minister responsible for
health prescribe the procedure to recognise symptoms, which are the consequence of drug abuse
or other psychoactive medicines.
(7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Professional examination
Article 133
(1) A professional examination referred to in Articles 116 and 118 comprises of a medical
examination, an examination of blood, urine and other body liquids in order to find out whether the
person in question is under the influence of alcohol, drug or psychoactive substances.
(2) The type of liquids is decided on the basis of necessities of analysis.
(3) After a professional examination, a doctor shall immediately submit a written opinion together
with a blood and urine to a policeman, who shall immediately send it to the nearest technical
organisation or technical service.
(4) The procedure in case a professional examination cannot be executed because of health state
or other objective reasons.
(5) A blood and urine analysis is completed in authorised laboratories with qualified workers and
suitable equipment.
(6) The minister responsible for health shall grant the authorisation to the laboratories referred to in
the previous paragraph and prescribe the procedure of suitable examinations and analysis.
(7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.


IX. TRAFFIC ACCIDENT

Article 134
(1) Definition of a traffic accident
(2) Definition of each category of traffic accident
(3) Definition of a traffic accident with insignificant danger
(4) Explanation of the term “a participant in traffic accident”.
(5) Explanation of the term “a direct participant in traffic accident”

Article 135
(1) Anyone shall offer help in a traffic accident if:
1. a human life is at risk;
2. endangering of others should be prevented;
3. an ecological accident should be prevented.
(2) An obligatory procedure for a road-user participating in a traffic accident.
(3) A witness of an accident shall transmit his personal data to a policeman and a participant in an
accident.
(4) Participants in accidents are not allowed to drink alcohol, use drugs or any other psychoactive
substances from the time when the accident occurred until the end of the examination.
 (5)- (10) Penalties and penalty points imposed upon a driver, a driving instructor or a participant in
an accident in case he or she does not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Article 136
(1) In case of a traffic accident of category II, III or IV, a policeman shall come on the spot of the
accident and secure the place in order to perform an examination.
(2) In case of a traffic accident of category I, a policeman should come on the spot to collect
evidence necessary for deciding on the offence.




                                                                                                    188
(3) The case when a policeman is not obliged to come on the spot of an accident to collect
evidence.
(4) A witness of a traffic accident shall transmit his or her personal data to a participant in an
accident. If this is not possible, the relevant information should be immediately given to a police
station.
(5) Tracks of an accident of category II, III or IV may be removed only after the examination. In case
of such accident, the spot of the accident should not be changed until the necessary research is
done.
(6) For the participants in an accident who passed away, a judge or a policeman may order an
analysis of body liquids.
(7) Duties of a policemen in case of an accident where persons were injured or died.
(8) On the basis of a police order, a doctor shall do blood and urine test to a participant in an
accident of category II, III or IV.
(9) On the basis of a requirement from a policeman an road maintainer shall assure:
- a removal and keeping of vehicles of the participants in accidents;
- a removal of all obstacles caused by the accidents;
- a protection of obstacles that cannot be removed vehicles,
(10) The information that a doctor has to transmit to a policeman or a police station.
(11) The minister responsible for health shall prescribe the types and the way of collecting evidence
and administration of the record on dead and injured persons in traffic accidents.
(12) Penalties and penalty points imposed upon a doctor, a company or a self-employed person in
case he or she does not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.


X. DRIVERS

1. Conditions for driving
Article 137
(1) A child up to 6 years old may drive a bicycle only on a footpath or in a pedestrian’s area if an
adult accompanies him or her.
(2) A child up to 14 years old who has not completed a cyclist examination shall drive a bicycle only
if an adult accompanies him or her. One adult person may accompany not more than two children.
(3) An instructor on how to ride a bicycle in a primary school may accompany up to five children.
(4) The conditions for a child in order to be able to ride a bicycle.
(5) The conditions to drive a cycle with an auxiliary engine.
(6) A determination of persons, who have the right to ride a bicycle.
(7) Children should complete a cyclist exam and obtain a cyclist card in a primary school.
(8) The minister responsible for education prescribes a programme of training for riding a bicycle, a
programme of a cyclist exam and a form of a cyclist card.

Article 138
(1) The definition of persons who have the right to drive a motor vehicle or a trailer.
(2) A driving license for which a duplicate was already issued cannot be used in road transport.
(3)- (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Driving with an attendant
Article 139
(1) Conditions under which a person has the right to drive a passenger vehicle or a four-wheel
vehicle if he or she is more than 17 years old.
(2) An attendant can be one of the parents, adopters, guardians and foster parents, who is 30 or
more years old and has obtained a driving license for driving motor vehicles for at least seven years
and does not have more than 5 penalty points in his record.
(3) The conditions that have to be fulfilled by a person, who wishes to complete the training,
referred to in paragraph 1. The training shall not last less than 20 hours and an aptitude test has to
be completed according to the programme and criteria for completion of a driving test.
(4) During the time of driving with an attendant the person mentioned in paragraph 1 and an
attendant have to complete at least two practical driving hours with a driving instructor.
(5) During driving, the person referred to in the first paragraph should have a record card and a
valid medical certificate and an attendant should have a valid driving license.



                                                                                                  189
(6) The person, who fulfils the conditions included in this Article, is allowed to drive a passenger
vehicle or a four-wheel vehicle until he or she passes the driving test.
(7) The types of vehicles mentioned in the previous paragraph can be driven also by a person, who
is 17 years old or more with an attendant and who is taking driving lesions in a foreign country.

(8), (9) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Driver beginner
Article 140
(1) A definition of a driver beginner and the case of a driver, who obtained his driving license in
foreign country and such driving license was recognised in Slovenia, but did not complete the
programme for driver beginner. In continuance the content of the programme is described.
(2) A determination of the exactly prescribed succession of the programme.
(3) Excellence driving according to a special programme is executed by driving schools.
(4) A public agency shall assure the execution of the programme of safe driving and a workshop on
road traffic safety and relations between road-users.
(5) A public agency shall also determine the price of the training that has to be paid by a candidate.
(6) Determination of persons, who may execute the programme of an additional training.
(8) At the same time, when a driving license is issued a candidate shall also obtain a card for an
additional training of driver beginner.
(9) Supervision of additional programme is done by the public agency.
(10) Penalty imposed upon a person, who does not act in accordance with the provisions of
paragraph 7 of this Article.

Article 141
(1) Determination of a person, who can obtain license to execute the programme of safe driving.
(2) Determination of a person, who can obtain license to execute the programme of workshops on
    safe driving and relations between road-users.
(3) Licenses mentioned in the previous paragraphs are issued and renewed by a public agency.

Cancellation of license for execution of programme of safe driving and license for executing
programme in workshops
Article 142
(1) Cases in which a public agency cancels a license to execute the programme of safe driving.
(2) Cases in which the public agency cancels the license to execute the programme workshops on
safe driving and relations between road-users.
(3) Complaints related to the issue and cancellation of licenses are solved at the ministry
responsible for the interior.

Concession for executing exercises on safe driving and workshops
Article 143
(1) Execution of programmes is an activity exercised as public work.
(2) Conditions under which a company can be awarded a concession for the execution of the
programmes.
(3) A public agency shall provide a concessionaire.
(4) A public agency decides on a concessionaire by issuing an administrative decision.
(5) A concession is awarded for determined period of time, which cannot be longer than 20 years.
(6) If all the conditions are fulfilled, a concession can also be renewed.

Record of public agency
Article 144
(1) A public agency shall run a record on concession contracts referred to in the previous Article.
(2) The list of information included in the record.
(3) A public agency shall run a record on licenses issued for the persons referred to in paragraph 1
    and 2 of Article 141.
(4) The list of information included in the record.

Competences
Article 145



                                                                                                  190
The tasks and responsibilities of the minister responsible for the interior regarding the training of
drivers beginners.

The issue and renewal of driving license
Article 146
(1) A driving license shall be issued for a beneficiary, who has his or her permanent or temporary
residence in the Republic of Slovenia
(2) A driving license shall be issued or renewed by the administrative unit for the interior, where a
beneficiary has his or her permanent or temporary residence in the Republic of Slovenia.
(3) A driving license for motor vehicles for a driver with a status of novice is issued for the period of
two years after he or she has obtained the license.
(4) The validity of the above-mentioned license can be prolonged for the period not longer than one
year. (5) A driving license for driving motor vehicles is valid until the beneficiary is 80 years old.
(6) From the age of 80, a driving license is renewed only to a beneficiary, who submitted a medical
certificate, proving that he is physically and mentally able to drive a motor vehicle of certain
category.
(7) The medical certificate, referred to in the previous paragraph shall be issued by a competent
health organisation, a competent doctor or a family doctor. In this document also the date of the
next medical examination has to be inscribed.
(8) A driving license can be, on the basis of a document of the authorised health organisation
regarding physical and mental state of a beneficiary to drive a motor vehicle, issued for a shorter
period of time.
(9) A driving license expires on the date of expiry or on the day, when a final judgement on
withdrawal of a driving license enters into force.
(10) The declaration of penalty points shall take into account also the expired driving license.

Conditions for the issue of driving license
Article 147
(1) Conditions besides the conditions determined in the first paragraph of Article 138 for the issue of
a driving license.
(2) Conditions that have to be fulfilled by a person in order to obtain a driving license of category A.
(3) Conditions besides the conditions determined in the first paragraph for the issue of a driving
license for motor vehicles of category A without limitations to a person, who did not complete a
driving test or submitted a medical certificate.
(4) Conditions besides the conditions determined in the first paragraph for the issue of a driving
license for motor vehicles of category A without limitations to a person, who did not complete a
driving test or submitted a medical certificate.
(5) A person, who completed a driving test for driving motor vehicles of category A and does not
fulfil the conditions for obtaining a driving license of category A without limitations, shall be awarded
a driving license for vehicles of category A with limitations.
(6) A person, who has a valid driving license for vehicles of subcategory A1 for at least two years
and is 18 or more years old, may be awarded a driving license of category A with limitations.
(7) Conditions that have to be fulfilled by a person, referred to in the previous paragraph, in order to
obtain a driving license for vehicles of subcategory A1.
(8) Persons, holders of driving license for vehicles of category B, B+C, C, C+E, D1, D1+E or D+E,
may also obtain a license for the category F if they successfully complete course on safe work with
a tractor and a tractor attachments.
(9) If a person completes practical part of the driving test on a vehicle, whose drive ratio between
the engine and wheels changes according to the use of pedals for accelerate or brake (a vehicle
with an automatic gear), such fact is inscribed in the driving license.
(10) In the driving license all those categories of vehicles are approved, which its holder is allowed
to drive.
(11) A Slovene driving license is not issued to a person, who has obtained a foreign driving license,
except in the case of exchange.

Article 148
(1) The procedure in case a driving license is withdrawn from a person.
(2) If the person mentioned in the previous paragraph had more than one category of vehicles
inscribed in the withdrawn driving license, all the categories shall be inscribed in the driving license
provided that he or she completes a driving test for all the categories in which she committed an



                                                                                                     191
offence and fulfils other conditions for the issue of driving license determined in the first paragraph
of this Article.

Article 149
(1) A driving license is issued for driving motor vehicles and trailers, divided into categories A, B,
B+E, C, C+E, D, D+E and subcategories A1, D1 and D1+E.
(2) Definition of vehicles of category A.
(3) Definition of vehicles of subcategory A1.
(4) Definition of vehicles of category B.
(5) Definition of vehicles of category B+E.
(6) Definition of vehicles of category C.
(7) Definition of vehicles of category C+E
(8) Definition of vehicles of category D.
(9) Definition of vehicles of category D1.
(10) Definition of vehicles of category D+E.
(11) Definition of vehicles of category D1+E.
(12) Driving license is also issued for other motor vehicles and trailers, classified in national
categories F, G and H.
(13) Definition of vehicles of category F.
(14) Definition of vehicles of category G.
(15) Definition of vehicles of category H.
(16) Holders of a driving license of vehicles of category may in the Republic of Slovenia also drive
tricycles.
(17) Holders of driving licenses of motor vehicles of categories B, C or D have the right to drive the
mentioned vehicle also when light trailers are attached to it. A driver of a vehicle of category B has
the right to drive the mentioned vehicle also when a trailer, which is not a light trailer, is attached to
it and the maximum permissive mass does not exceed the mass of a towed vehicle.
(18) A driving license of vehicles categories B, C and D and subcategory D1 is issued only to a
person, holder of a valid driving license of vehicles of category B, C, D or subcategory D1.
(19) An equivalency of categories shall be taken into account in case of use or exchange of a
driving license.

Prescribed age limit for driving motor vehicles
Article 150
Determination of age limit for driving each category of vehicles.

Duplicate
Article 151
(1) Procedure of issuing a duplicate of driving license in case it has been lost, stolen or missing.
(2) Penalty imposed upon a person, who does not act in accordance with the provisions of
paragraph 7 of this Article.

Driving with foreign driving license
Article 152
(1) A foreign person staying in the Republic of Slovenia may in the Republic of Slovenia drive with a
valid driving license those vehicles, which he or she is allowed to drive according to his foreign
driving license, for the period not longer than one year.
(2) A national of the Republic of Slovenia, who is temporarily or permanently staying in foreign
country and occasionally comes to Slovenia, is allowed to drive with a valid foreign driving license
those vehicles, which he or se is allowed to drive according to his foreign driving license until he is a
temporary resident of the Republic of Slovenia.
(3) A person, who has obtained a valid foreign driving license, which is not in conformity with the
Convention on road transport, shall carry when driving besides the valid foreign driving license also
a valid international license issued by the competent authority of a foreign country.
(4) A person referred to in the first and second paragraph of this Article cannot drive a motor vehicle
if driving of a vehicle of the category in question was prohibited to him or her in a foreign country.
(5) He or she may also drive in the Republic of Slovenia if he or she is a holder of a valid driving
license issued in one of the EU Member States.
(6), (7) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.



                                                                                                     192
Exchange of foreign driving license
Article 153
(1) A foreign person staying in the Republic of Slovenia for more than 6 months can within two
years from the beginning of stay in the Republic of Slovenia, request for a Slovene driving license.
(2) The case, when a foreign person or a national of the Republic of Slovenia, referred to in the
previous paragraph, do not require exchange within prescribed two years.
(3) A Slovene driving license shall be issued if a holder of a foreign driving license completes the
practical part of driving test for the categories he or she is allowed to drive according to his foreign
driving license.
(4) Holders of driving licenses of the countries, determined by the minister responsible for the
interior, are exempt from the completion of practical part of driving test.
(5) A Slovene driving license shall be issued in exchange for the foreign driving license.
(6) Cases, when certificates regarding physical and mental ability to drive are not required in the
procedure of exchange of driving license.
(7) In case a national of the Republic of Slovenia obtained a foreign driving license and has lived in
that foreign country for more than 6 months, he or she has the right to exchange his driving license
with a Slovene driving license.
(8) In case categories of vehicles cannot be determined or date of validity is not clearly visible from
the foreign driving license, such foreign driving license can be exchanged provided that the person
in question submits a document showing which categories of vehicles he is allowed to drive or a
document proving the validity of a driving license.
(9) An international driving license cannot be exchanged for a Slovene driving license.
(10) A foreign driving license that has been exchanged for a Slovene driving license is returned to
the authority of foreign country, which issued the document.

Exchange of driving license issued in other EU Member State
Article 154
(1) A holder of a driving license of other EU Member State, who is permanently or temporarily
staying in the Republic of Slovenia, shall exchange his or her driving license without having to
complete the driving test or submit a certificate on physical and mental ability to drive if he fulfils the
conditions for driving motor vehicles determined in this Act.
(2) National categories, which are not included in a Slovene driving license, shall be derogated and
subcategories shall be marked with confirmation of a category and inscription of approved code of
EU.
(3) Cases, when a national of other EU Member State has to exchange his valid driving license with
a Slovene driving license.
(4) Procedure in case the person referred to in the previous paragraph does not exchange his
driving license.
(5) The exchanged driving license issued in other EU Member State is returned to the authority of
that Member State, which issued it.

International driving license
Article 155
(1) A driver, who has obtained a Slovene driving license, can request for an international driving
license provided he has not been declared a safety measure of withdrawal of a driving license or
prohibition of driving motor vehicles.
(2) International driving licenses are issued by the company that has obtained a concession.
(3) An international driving license issued in the Republic of Slovenia cannot be used for the
purpose of driving motor vehicles in the territory of the Republic of Slovenia.
(4) The issue of driving licenses and administration of a record is supervised by the administration
unit on the territory of which the company issuing driving licenses is located.

Record on issued driving licenses
Article 156
(1) The list of data included in the record on the issued driving licenses.
(2) The record on issued driving licenses is administered by the ministry responsible for the interior.

Competence
Article 157



                                                                                                      193
(1) The minister responsible for agriculture, forestry and food shall, in accordance with the minister
responsible for the interior, prescribe a training programme for safe work with a tractor and a tractor
attachments, conditions for training or other organisation for the execution of this programme, the
way of issue of certificates confirming the completion of the training programme and administration
of records.
(2) The minister responsible for the interior shall prescribe a form of driving license and the
procedure for the issue, renewal and exchange, unified codes of equipment a driver should use
when driving and a limitation and the way of administrating the records.

2. Training of candidates for drivers of motor vehicles
Exercise of activities of training candidates for drivers of motor vehicles
Article 158
(1) A company or self-employed persons, which obtained a concession, can exercise activities of
training the candidates for drivers of motor vehicles.
(2) The Ministry for the Interior shall issue a decision on registration of a driving school for the
category of vehicles, for which it trains the candidates for drivers.
(3) A driving school may exercise its activity after the award of concession; a completion of
requirements and conditions determined in Article 159 and other rules and when the ministry
responsible for the interior includes it in the register of driving schools.
(4) The ministry responsible for the interior keeps a register of driving. In continuance the data
inscribed in the register are listed.
(5) Cases when the ministry responsible for the interior shall withdraw or erase a driving school
from the register.
(6) In case of erasure from the previous paragraph re-registration is possible five years after the
issue of decision on erasure.
(7) A driving school has to keep a register of candidates and a record of cards of candidates in the
prescribed way.
(8) A penalty imposed upon a company or a self-employed person, who does not act in accordance
with the provisions of this Article.

Conditions for exercising the activity of training the candidates
Article 159
(1) Conditions that have to be fulfilled by a driving school (regarding the working office, classroom
and traffic surface to execute driving lessons).
(2), (3) Conditions regarding the employees, head of driving school and driving instructors.
(4) The case, when a driving school can exercise the activities of a driving school outside the head
of driving school.
(5) Only driving instructors or teachers of driving rules can train candidates for drivers of motor
vehicles in driving schools.
(6) Conditions regarding the suitable education of driving instructors and teachers of driving rules.
(7) (8) Penalties imposed upon a driver in case he does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Driving lessons
Article 160
(1) Driving lessons can be provided by driving- instructors, who posses a valid license for driving
instructor for the category of vehicles for which he or she is training the candidates.
(2) A driving instructor, who obtained a valid driving license for the vehicles of category B and F can
train candidates for drivers of motor vehicles of category F.
(3) When giving driving lessons, a driving instructor is responsible for the safety of driving and a
possible offence a candidate could commit unless he or she was unable to prevent it.
(4), (5) Penalties imposed upon a driving instructor and upon a company or a self- employed person
in case of acting contrary to the provisions of this Article.

Training programme
Article 161
(1) Driving schools prepare candidates for driving motor vehicles according to the prescribed
training programme that contains both, practical and theory part.
1. Contents of the theory part
2. Contents of the practical part



                                                                                                   194
(2) A candidate shall be present on at least 80% of lessons of theory part of the training programme
in driving school. After the completion of theory part, candidate shall complete a test regarding this
part in front of the commission of a driving school.
(3) (4) Penalties imposed upon a driving instructor, a teacher of driving rules, a company or a self-
employed person, who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Conditions for training of candidates
Article 162
(1) Conditions that have to be fulfilled by a candidate for a driver in order to start with the training
programme for driving.
(2) Before the start of practical part of training a candidate shall successfully pass the test from
theory part of the training programme. The result of the test shall afterwards be inscribed in a record
card of the candidate.
(3) A candidate for driver, preparing for the driving test can drive a motor vehicle even before the
completion of a driving test provided that he is driving under supervision of a driving instructor.
(4) (5) Penalties imposed upon a driving instructor, a company or a self-employed person, who
does not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Equipment of vehicles used for training of candidates for drivers
Article 163
(1) A driving school may train a candidate for driver on vehicle adapted for driving for handicapped
person if a candidate in question can only drive only such vehicle.
(2) During driving lessons only candidates of a driving school, driving instructors, candidates for
driving instructors and persons monitoring the exercise of the practical part of the training
programme shall be placed inside the vehicle.
(3) Motor vehicles on which candidates are trained for the practical part of the training programme,
shall be equipped with an illuminate plate with inscription "AVTO ŠOLA L" on the roof of a vehicle.
Vehicles that do not have roofs and trailers for training the candidates have to be equipped with
prescribed "L" plates.
(4) The minister responsible for the interior shall issue more detailed rules on equipment and work
of driving schools, the way of administrating the records and the training programme for candidates
for drivers. Also, he or she shall issue more detailed rules on marking the vehicles on which the
candidates are being trained for drivers, and prescribe the content, colour, shape and dimensions of
illuminate plates and "L" plates.
(5), (6) Penalties imposed upon a driving instructor, a company or a self-employed person, who
does not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article

Training for driving
Article 164
(1) A driving instructor may in the practical part of the training programme, prepare a candidate for
driver of motor vehicles for a driving school in which he or she exercises his or her work temporarily
or permanently.
(2) During the preparation of a candidate for driver on a road, a driving instructor has to be
equipped with his valid driving license and a valid license for a driving instructor, an evidence on
daily driving lessons (travel order) issued by the driving school, a license cardboard of driving and
valid medical certificate of a candidate in training. He or she has to show these documents on the
request of a policeman or an authorised inspector.
(3) A driving instructor can train the candidates for drivers according to the practical part of the
training programme not more than 8 school hours a day and a driving instructor, who exercises this
work temporarily only 3 school hours a day.
(4) A school hour of the practical part of the training programme with preparation on driving and an
analysis shall not be longer than 50 minutes. After each school hour of the practical part of the
training programme,a driving instructor shall have at least 10-minute rest.
(5) A driving instructor has to keep a license cardboard on driving of a candidate he is training and
an evidence on daily driving lessons.
(6) (7) (8) Penalties imposed upon a driving instructor, a company or a self-employed person, who
does not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Medical conditions for training
Article 165



                                                                                                    195
(1) A driving instructor shall not train a candidate for driver of motor vehicle on a road if he is tired, ill
or under the influence of drugs, psychoactive substances or alcohol or in such mental state which
prevents him to supervise the candidate.
(2) A driving instructor shall not allow a candidate to drive if he or she is not able to drive reliably
due to his mental state, tiredness or illness.
(3) Penalties imposed upon a driving instructor in case he or she does not act in accordance with
the provisions of this Article.

Supervision
Article 166
(1) The ministry responsible for the interior shall execute supervision over a driving school and
exercise of the prescribed training programme.

Licenses to teach and work
Article 167
(1) Conditions a person must fulfil to obtain an instruction license of a certain category (a
completion of high school, a successful completion of programme for adriving instructor,
apossession of valid driving license for at least three years, was not convicted in the last three
years, etc.)
(2) Conditions a person must fulfil to obtain a license to teach rules on road traffic safety (higher
professional education, a successful completion of the training programme for teaching rules on
road traffic safety, a possession of a valid driving license for at least three years, knowledge of
Slovene language)
(3) Conditions a person must fulfil to obtain license for a professional head of driving school
(person, who completed higher education; possesses a valid license for a driving instructor; has
successfully completed the training programme for head of driving school).
(4) Content of the training programme for a driving instructor.
(5) Content of the training programme for a teacher of rules on road traffic safety.
(6) Content of the training programme for a professional head of driving school.
(7) The minister responsible for the interior shall more precisely prescribe the programme for driving
instructor, programme for teacher of rules on road traffic safety and programme for head of driving
school.

Competence in determination of special programme
Article 168
(1) The minister responsible for the interior shall determine a special programme according to which
a driving instructor as well as a teacher of rules on road traffic safety are obliged to regularly renew
their knowledge. The ministry responsible for education shall supervise the exercise of the
programme.
(2) Programmes referred to in paragraphs 4,5 and 6 of Article 146 shall be executed by
organisations authorised by the minister, responsible for education.
(3) Before renewal of licenses, a driver instructor as well as a teacher of rules on road traffic safety
shall pass a test on rules on road traffic safety.

Issue and renewal of licenses
Article 169
(1) Licenses for a driving instructor, a teacher of rules on road traffic safety and a professional head
of a driving school shall be issued and renewed by the administration unit.
(2) A license for a driving instructor and a teacher of rules on road traffic safety is renewed for three
years. Its validity is prolonged on the basis of a certificate confirming a successful completion of a
special programme referred to in paragraph 1 of the previous Article and a certificate of the
commission determined in Article 173. A license for a professional head of driving school is issued
for undetermined period of time.
(3) The ministry responsible for the interior shall administer records of issued licenses for a driving
instructor, for a teacher of rules on road traffic safety and licenses for a professional head of driving
school.
(4) The information that should be inscribed in records.

Competence
Article 170



                                                                                                         196
The minister responsible for the interior shall prescribe a form of license for a driving instructor, a
teacher of rules on road traffic safety and a head of driving school and determine the procedure of
the issue, renewal and exchange of licenses as well as the administration of records and the price
of the forms.

Withdrawal of license for driving instructor
Article 171
(1) A driving instructor, who has temporary or permanent disability of exercising a profession of a
driver or a driving instructor, is declared with a measure of withdrawal of a driving license or
prohibition of driving motor vehicles of certain category, is deprived from his license of a driving
instructor for the period determined in the measure.
(2) A license for a driving instructor is also deprived from a driving instructor, who becomes
physically or mentally unable to drive a motor vehicle.
(3) A decision on withdrawal of a license for a driving instructor s issued on the basis of paragraph 1
and 2 of this Article by the administration unit, where the driving instructor in question has his
temporary residence.

3. Driving licenses
Conditions for completing a driving test
Article 172
(1) Candidates, who have in the Republic of Slovenia a permanent or temporary residence for at
least six months, have the right to complete a driving test for a driver of motor vehicles in the
Republic of Slovenia.
(2) A driving test for a driver of motor vehicles of categories A, B, C, D, E and F can be taken by a
candidate, who has completed the preparation at a driving school.
(3) Candidates for drivers can apply for the completion of a driving test at the administration unit.
Candidates for drivers may complete a driving test if they fulfil the conditions determined for
obtaining the right to drive a motor vehicle.
(4) Conditions for completing a driving test in case of candidates for drivers of motor vehicles of
category C.
(5) If candidates were declared a penalty of prohibition of validity of a driving license and they
possessed a valid license for driving vehicles of category C before the declaration of prohibition
may also complete the driving test for driving vehicles of category C.
(6) Conditions for completing a driving test for candidates for drivers of motor vehicles of category
D1.
(7) Conditions for completing a driving test for candidates for drivers of motor vehicles of category
D.
(8) Conditions for completing a driving test for candidates for drivers of motor vehicles of group of
categories (B+E, C+E, D1+E, D+E).
(9) Conditions for completing a driving test for candidates for drivers of motor vehicles of category
H.

Examining board
Article 173
(1) Candidates for drivers of motor vehicles shall complete a driving test in front of an examining
board in the examining centre they choose.
(2) Members of the board shall have at least a degree of higher education and a professional head
of driving school at least a university degree.
(3) A member of the examining board shall be a person, who has exercised the profession of
driving instructor in driving school for at least two years, is physically and mentally capable of this
work, has a valid driving license, has a valid license for driving instructor and has completed a test
in front of the board and according to the programme prescribed by the minister responsible for the
interior.
(4) Members of the examining board have to complete their knowledge according to the programme
determined by the minister responsible for the interior every three years.
(5) A member of examining board cannot be a person, who is working in a driving school, trains the
candidates for drivers or exercises his work temporarily or occasionally.
(6) The provisions included in paragraph 3, 4 and 5 shall also apply to the president of the
examining board.




                                                                                                   197
First aid
Article 174
(1) A candidate at the local Red Cross organisation according to a special programme completes a
first aid examination as part of a driving test for drivers of motor vehicles of categories A, B, B+E, C,
C+E, D and D+E or subcategories A1, D1 and D1+E. The programme is prescribed by the minister
responsible for health with Rules where also the programme of examination and the way of
administrating records of completed examinations are included.
(2) If the competent organisation of Red Cross does not fulfil the conditions for the execution of first
aid examinations, the minister responsible for health may authorise another organisation for the
completion and execution of examinations.
(3) After the completion of a first aid examination, a certificate is issued.
(4) The minister responsible for health shall determine which first aid examination and what type of
medical education is required in order to exempt a candidate from a first aid examination. A first aid
examination is not obligatory for a driver, who already possesses a driving license for categories A,
B, B+E, C, C+E, D, D+E or subcategories A1, D1 and D1+E.

Records
Article 175
(1) The ministry responsible for the interior shall keep a register on completed driving tests and
reports on completed test. In continuance, data included in the register are enumerated.
(2) The data are inscribed in the register by examination centres.

Programme of driving test
Article 176
 (1) The purpose of a driving test is to find out, whether a candidate for driver of all categories,
except category G, has obtained the theory knowledge prescribed with the training programme, and
has obtained the necessary skills to be able to drive a motor vehicle or motor vehicle with trailer of
certain category on a road.
(2) The purpose of a driving test is also to find out, whether a candidate for driver of motor vehicles
of category G has obtained the theory knowledge prescribed with the training programme.
(3) A person, who may, because of his or her physical abilities, drive in road transport only an
adapted vehicle, has to complete the practical part of test on such vehicle. In case a person
possesses a driving license but was declared to drive an adapted vehicle, he or she has to
complete the practical part of the driving test again on an adapted vehicle.
(4) Penalty imposed upon a driver, who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Competence
Article 177
(1) The minister responsible for the interior shall issue detailed rules on conditions and the way of
completing a driving test, the work of examining board, professional education of its members and
records kept by examination centres.
(2) The minister responsible for the interior shall determine examination centres and their areas and
place, where a driving test shall be executed, and categories of vehicles for which driving tests are
completed in each examination centre.

Costs of driving test
Article 178
A candidate shall pay for the costs of the examination. The rate of costs shall be determined by the
minister responsible for the interior.

4. Medical examinations of drivers
Duty to do the medical examination
Article 179
(1) Before starting the practical part of the training, candidates for drivers of motor vehicles of all
categories except G, have to complete a medical examination.
(2) Drivers of motor vehicles have to complete also control medical examinations.
(3) Candidates for drivers of motor vehicles, who must repeat a driving test because of a
declaration of cessation of a driving license, have to complete a medical examination before
exercising the practical part of the test including an examination at psychologist.



                                                                                                    198
Conditions for completing a medical examination
Article 180
(1) The purpose of medical examinations referred to in Article 160 is to find out whether a candidate
for driver has the necessary physical and mental ability for driving a motor vehicle.
(2) Medical examinations of candidates for drivers and drivers are executed by the authorised
health organisations or authorised private doctors.
(3) A penalty imposed upon a company, who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Objection against medical certificate
Article 181
(1) A candidate for driver, who does not agree with medical certificate on physical and mental ability
to drive, can request a repetition of medical examination with a special medical board.
(2) The opinion of the board referred to in the previous paragraph is final.

Competence
Article 182
Minister responsible for health shall in accordance with minister responsible for the interior:
- issue precise rules on medical conditions that have to be fulfilled by drivers of motor vehicles
    and driving instructors;
- determine conditions that have to be fulfilled by the authorised health organisations or private
    doctors;
- determine the way and procedure for the issue of medical certificates for drivers;
- authorise health organisations or private doctors for the execution of medical examinations for
    candidates for drivers and drivers of motor vehicles of all categories;
- nominate boards referred to in the previous Article;
- determine organisations that define the necessity of adapted vehicles for persons referred to in
    paragraph 3 of Article 176 and find out the way of suitable adaptation of vehicle.

The issue of medical certificate
Article 183
(1) An authorised health organisation or a private doctor shall, on the basis of medical examination,
issue a medical certificate on physical and mental ability of candidate for a driver or a driving
instructor.
(2) Before the issue of medical certificate, a doctor can, according to the results of the examination,
direct a candidate for driver or driving instructor in question to do another examination at a
specialist doctor and if necessary at a psychologist.
(3) A personal doctor on the basis of pre-examination of candidate or driver issues a medical
certificate on physical and mental ability of candidate for driver and driver of motor vehicles of
categories F, G and H.
(4) A medical certificate is valid for two years.
(5) Penalty imposed upon a company or a private doctor, who does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Direction to complete a control medical examination
Article 184
(1) A driver, for which it can be suspected that he or she is not able to drive safely in road transport
due to certain illness or other health reasons, alcohol or drug abuse, or a driver who caused three
or more accidents in the last three years, shall be directed to complete a control medical
examination.
(2) Direction to complete a control medical examination can be required by a policeman, a state
prosecutor, a judge, an administration unit which runs a record on driver, a health organisation, a
private doctor as well as any other company or administrative authority, where the driver in question
is employed.
(3) A driver is directed to complete a control medical examination with a decision by the
administration unit which runs a record on the driver in question.

Execution of control medical examinations
Article 185



                                                                                                    199
(1) Control medical examinations are executed by doctors specialists in work, traffic and sport
medicine, authorised by the minister responsible for health.
(2) Holder of a driving license directed to complete a control medical examination is deprived from
its owner for the period of time until he or she completes the examination or submits a certificate on
physical and mental ability to drive.
Costs of examination
Article 186
(1) A candidate for driver or a driver shall cover the costs of medical examination.
(2) Costs of medical examination for a driver, who is working as a driver, are covered by the
company or self-employed person, where the driver in question is employed. Other drivers shall
cover the costs of medical examination by themselves, with exception of handicapped persons, who
drive only adapted motor vehicles. The costs of control medical examination are covered by the
Centre for Health Insurance in Slovenia if not determined differently with the law.
(3) In case a suspicion regarding a driver’s inability to drive is not confirmed, the costs of the
examination are covered by the administration unit, which directed a driver to complete a control
medical examination.

Doubt regarding driver’s ability to drive
Article 187
(1) If a reasonable doubt on driver’s physical and mental ability to drive is found during the
examination, a doctor shall communicate this fact to the driver in question and advise him or her to
complete a control medical examination. A doctor has to note this fact into the medical cardboard
and health card of the concerned driver.
(2) If the person from the previous paragraph does not complete a control medical examination, an
authorised health organisation or a private doctor shall notify the competent administration unit
about a suspicion that such person could be physically or mentally disable to drive.
(3) If the examination at the authorised health organisation or private doctor shows that a driver has
become physically or mentally inable to drive a motor vehicle, the health organisation or private
doctor has to notify this fact to the administration unit, which runs a record on the driver in question.
(4) A penalty imposed upon a company or a private doctor, who does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Withdrawal and limitation of driving license on the basis of health reasons
Article 188
(1) An administration unit shall on the basis of a medical certificate withdraw a driving license to a
driver or a driving instructor for the time until he or she proves with medical examination that he or
she is physically and mentally able to drive.
(2) In case the withdrawal refers only to certain categories of motor vehicles and the driver
concerned has a driving license for driving various categories of motor vehicles, a new driving
license is issued in which only the categories, he or she has the right to drive, are inscribed.

Programme of education and training for safe driving
Article 189
(1) A holder of a driving license, who reaches or exceeds 8 penalty points, is notified of this fact in
written by the authority that runs the record on penalty points.
(2) A holder of a driving license, who reaches from 13 to 17 penalty points, has the right to attain a
seminar on road traffic safety, social relations of road-users and exercise of safe driving. After he or
she has successfully completed seminar, 4 penalty points are erased from the record of the driver
in question within two years.
(3) An authority that runs a record on penalty points shall direct a holder of a driving license to the
education and training for safe driving in accordance with paragraph 2 of this Article and determine
a deadline to which he or she should complete it. Costs of the education and training for safe
driving are covered by a holder of a valid driving license.
(4) The minister responsible for the interior shall on the basis of a proposal of public agency,
prescribe a detailed programme of education and training for safe driving, which also includes
subjects on road traffic safety and relations between road- users.
(5) The minister responsible for the interior shall, in accordance with the minister responsible for
health and on proposal of a public agency, prescribe a detailed programme of education and
training for safe driving including lessons on risks and danger on road because of driving under the
influence of drugs or alcohol.



                                                                                                     200
(6) The programme referred to in the second paragraph of this Article shall be executed by a public
agency.
(7) A penalty shall be imposed upon a driver, who in certain period of time does not participate on
the obligatory part of the programme of education and training for safe driving.

XI. VEHICLES

Conditions for the vehicles to be put in traffic
Article 190
(1) Conditions under which motor vehicles and trailers can be put in traffic (if they are registered
and have a registration certificate for a temporary registered vehicle, are marked with the
prescribed registration and testing plates, are technically perfect and insured)
(2) Rototillers and working machines can be put in road transport only if they have faultless
prescribed devices and equipment.
(3) Motor vehicles and trailers of diplomatic representatives, missions of foreign countries and
representations of international organisations, foreign trade, transport, cultural and other
representations in the Republic of Slovenia, foreign persons with permanent or temporary residence
in the Republic of Slovenia and other motor vehicles and trailers present in Slovenia on the basis of
customs declaration for free circulation for more than six months, can be put in traffic in Slovenia
only on the basis of registration of vehicle obtained in the Republic of Slovenia.
(4) The provision referred to in the previous paragraph does not apply to motor vehicles and trailers
of foreigners, who permanently or temporarily live in the Republic of Slovenia and are registered in
one of the EU Member States.
(5)- (10) Penalties imposed upon a driver, a company and a self-employed person, who does not
act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Article 191
(1) Motor vehicles and trailers registered in foreign countries can be put in road transport in the
Republic of Slovenia provided that they are equipped with perfectly functioning devices and
equipment, prescribed with a valid international convention on road transport. Regarding
dimensions, total masses and axle weights these vehicles have to fulfil the conditions prescribed for
motor vehicles and trailers registered in the Republic of Slovenia.
(2) A penalty imposed upon a company or a private doctor, who does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Registration of vehicles
Article 192
(1) A vehicle is registered when a registration marking, certain data on vehicle and a vehicle owner
are inscribed in the record of registered vehicles.
(2) In the Republic of Slovenia, the following types of vehicles are registered: motor vehicles and
trailers, whose owners have temporary or permanent residence in the Republic of Slovenia and
motor vehicles and trailers of diplomatic representations, missions and representation of
international organisations in the Republic of Slovenia.
(3) A vehicle is registered on the name of an owner. In case a vehicle has various owners, they
determine the name of a person, to which the vehicle shall be registered. A vehicle, subject of a
leasing contract can be registered on the name of the user of vehicle if the owner agrees.

Real competence for registration
Article 193
(1) Registration of vehicles is performed by administration units, organisations exercising
roadworthiness test of motor vehicles and trailers, companies and self-employed persons, who
exercise the activity of selling vehicles, which are awarded a public authorisation by the minister
responsible for the interior.
(2) The ministry responsible for the interior shall execute a professional control over the work of
organisations executing registrations.
(3) Motor vehicles and trailers of diplomatic representations, missions and representation of
international organisations in the Republic of Slovenia and foreign persons with permanent or
temporary residence in Slovenia shall be registered by the administration unit.
(4) In case of vehicles of the police and the Slovene Information and Security Service, registration is
completed by the ministry responsible for the Interior.



                                                                                                   201
Conditions for registration of vehicles
Article 194
(1) A vehicle is registered on the basis of a request from a vehicle owner. This paragraph includes
the list of documents that have to be submitted together with the application for registration.
(2) Notwithstanding the provisions of the previous paragraph, also a motor vehicle, which presents
part of technical culture (an old-timer), shall be registered.
(3) Definition of an old -timer.
(4) A tractor or a tractor attachment may be registered regardless of the provision included in the
first alinee of the first paragraph if the vehicle was made before the year 1977 and was not
registered after 1976.
(5) A tractor or a tractor attachment mentioned in the previous paragraph shall not be registered in
case the ministry responsible for type-approval finds out that a type or variant of such vehicle could
present danger on road.
(6) For a registered vehicle a registration certificate and a prescribed number of registration plates
is issued.
(7) For certain vehicles that belong to the police or the Slovene Information and Security Service
also more registration certificates and registration plates can be issued if the minister responsible
for the interior determines so.

The content of registration plates
Article 195
(1) Registration plates contain a recognisable sign of the Republic of Slovenia and a registration
marking, composed by combination of letters and numbers and space for coat-of-arms.
(2) Motor vehicles in road transport have to be marked with two registration plates with the
exception of motorcycles, cycles with an engine, light quadricycles, tricycles, trailers, tractors and
tractor attachments which have to be marked only with one registration plate.
(2) For the purpose of towing light trailers, only one registration plate with repeated registration
marking is issued to a vehicle owner.
(3) Issued registration plates are linked to the vehicle for which they were issued. On a special
request, an owner can choose a part of registration plate.
(4) The way in which registration plates have to be fixed on the vehicle and the spot where they
should be fixed.
(5) The content, colour, size and shape of registration plates cannot be changed.
(6) Penalties imposed upon a driver, who does not act in accordance with the provisions of this
Article.

Exchange of registration plates
Article 196
 (1) A vehicle owner has to change registration plates for new registration plates in the following
      cases:
- when he or she moves to another registration area;
- when at least one registration plate is missing or destroyed;
- when the plates are used and become useless.
(2) Instead of the missing, stolen or destroyed registration plate, a new registration plate is issued
on a request of an owner with the same registration markings as the old registration plate.
(3), (4) Penalties imposed upon a driver, a company and a self-employed person, who do not act in
accordance with the provisions of this Article.

De-registration of a vehicle
Article 197
(1) Cases in which a vehicle owner shall de-registrate a vehicle at the registration organisation and
return the registration plates.
(2) It is not necessary to return registration plate to owner, whose registration plates are missing,
whose vehicle was stolen or for whom registration plates with selected part was issued.
(3) Registration organisation shall keep the returned registration plates 15 days after the return. If
within this period the same vehicle is not registered, the registration plates shall be destroyed.
(4) If a vehicle owner in the cases from the first paragraph does not de-register his vehicle or return
the registration plates, the administration unit which runs a record on registered vehicle shall warn
the owner to fulfil this obligation within 15 days after the receipt of the notification. In case he or she



                                                                                                      202
does not fulfil the obligation, the administration unit shall notify the police, who shall directly
withdraw the registration plates.
(4) A traffic stamp is not issued for the vehicle from the previous paragraph until the competent
authority cancels the procedure.
(5) Each change affecting a registration certificate (technical change, change of ownership, change
of permanent residence, etc.) shall be communicated to the administration unit, which runs a record
on the relevant vehicle within 15 days. When notifying the administration unit about the change, the
owner shall submit the documents to prove the change. In case of the change of ownership, a new
owner shall, when notifying the change of ownership submit also a proof of basic obligatory
insurance of a vehicle.
(6), (7), (8) Penalties imposed upon a vehicle owner, a company and a self-employed person, who
do not act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.

Article 198
(1) An owner of a vehicle used according to the rules on environmental safety shall de-registrate
such vehicle and submit a certificate on destruction of the vehicle, which is transmitted from the
registration organisation to the ministry responsible for the environment.
(2) An owner of a vehicle, whose vehicle is not used according to the rules on environmental safety,
shall after the de-registration, fill in a declaration on the location of vehicle. A de-registered vehicle
has to be located on the determined spot.
(3) A type of vehicle, a content, a form of certificate mentioned in the first paragraph, and the
declaration on location referred to in the second paragraph together with the procedure regarding
the issue, fulfilment and save of documents, shall be prescribed by the minister responsible for the
environment.
(5) The ministry responsible for the environment may use the information on used vehicles (end-of-
life vehicles) according to the rules on environmental safety. Also, it may use the information on
vehicles and their owners if such vehicles were de-registered and a declaration on location was
submitted.
(6) A penalty imposed upon a vehicle owner, a company and a self-employed person, who does not
act in accordance with the provisions of this Article.


Testing registration plates
Article 199
(1) A certificate for testing driving and testing registration plates are public documents, which allow
their holder the temporary use of non-registered vehicle in the territory of the Republic of Slovenia.
The minister responsible for the interior may authorise a registration organisation for the issue of
testing registration plates and certificates for testing driving.
(2) Certificates for testing driving and testing registration plates are issued for the period not longer
than 5 days.

Registration of vehicles of Slovene Army forces and police
Article 200
(1) The minister responsible for defence shall prescribe the way of registration, and the shape and
content of registration plates for the vehicles of the Slovene army.
 (2) The minister responsible for the interior shall prescribe the way of registration, and the shape
 and content of registration plates for the vehicles of the police.

Temporary registration
Article 201
(1) Vehicles can be temporarily registered if their owner is a foreign person with a temporary
residence in the Republic of Slovenia or a national of the Republic of Slovenia, who only has a
temporary residence in the Republic of Slovenia. A temporary registration is also necessary for the
temporarily imported vehicles used on the basis of a leasing contract between domestic and foreign
company.
(2) A registration certificate for the vehicles referred to in the previous paragraph is issued for the
period not longer than one year.
(3) A temporary registration is issued also for vehicles, which are driven from the Republic of
Slovenia by a foreign person after the termination of his or her residence in Slovenia, vehicles
bought in the Republic of Slovenia but which shall be registered in other country, and vehicles



                                                                                                     203
which shall be after a completion or modification driven from RS and for which the ministry
responsible for a type-approval has issued a certificate of conformity.
(4) A registration certificate for the vehicles referred to in the previous paragraph is issued for the
period necessary to drive the vehicle in the country where it shall be registered, which cannot be
longer than 30 days.
(5) Vehicles, which were registered in the Republic of Slovenia, but are stolen, and traced by
foreign security authorities may also be registered temporarily.
(6) A registration certificate for the vehicle referred to in the previous paragraph is issued for the
period necessary to transport the vehicle in the Republic of Slovenia, although it cannot be longer
than 30 days.
(7) Temporarily registered vehicles are registered until the expiry of their registration certificate.

Record of registered vehicles
Article 202
(1) A list of information included in the record of registered vehicles.
(2) The ministry responsible for the interior shall keep the record. Information is introduced in the
record by registration organisations.

Article 203
Ther minister responsible for the interior shall issue detailed rules on registration and the issue of
registration certificate, a de-registration of motor vehicles and trailers, a notification of changes and
renewal of registration certificate for a temporarily registered vehicle. It shall also determine a form
of registration certificate for a temporarily registered vehicle, shape, colour, content of registration
plates, registration areas and their markings.

Roadworthiness tests
Article 204
A roadworthiness test of a motor vehicle or a trailer is a procedure where an organisation for
roadworthiness tests is determining the information on vehicle, condition of its devices and
equipment and the fulfilment of other requirements determined in other rules.

Award of competence
Article 205
(1) The execution of roadworthiness tests is an activity performed by commercial public services.
(2) A competence is awarded on the basis of a public tender.
(3) A competence is awarded for a certain period, which cannot be longer than 20 years. If all the
conditions are fulfilled a competence may be prolonged.
(4) The above mentioned company or technical organisation has to be equipped with suitable
premises and place for enter and exit of vehicles and the necessary parking spaces, the prescribed
equipment and qualified professionals. The premises have to have on disposal at least one
computer controlled vehicle testing track.
(5) Regardless of the paragraph 2, 3 and 4, a concession for the execution of roadworthiness tests
shall be awarded by the Government of the Republic of Slovenia to the companies referred to in the
first paragraph, which on the day when this Act enter into force, already posses an authorization for
the execution of such tests.

Article 206
(1) A technical organization, which executes roadworthiness tests in various different locations, has
to fulfil the requirements regarding the premises, equipment and devices on all the locations.
(2) A penalty imposed upon a technical organisation, which does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Article 207
(1) An organisation executing roadworthiness tests has to have employed the following personnel: a
head of roadworthiness tests and technician- controllers and workers executing procedures of
registration of motor vehicles and trailers. Professional workers have to be employed in the
organisation for terminate or indeterminate time.
(2) A head of roadworthiness tests shall be a person, who runs the execution of roadworthiness
tests and who has obtained at least a higher professional education and has successfully
completed examination for a head of roadworthiness tests.



                                                                                                     204
(3) Roadworthiness tests may be executed by technician- controllers, who have completed at least
a secondary education of technical orientation, have three years of working experience and have
completed an examination for technician- controllers.
(4) Procedures of registration of motor vehicles and trailers may be completed by workers, who
have obtained at least a secondary professional education and have completed an aptitude test.
(5) Penalties imposed upon an organisation, which does not act in accordance with the provisions
of this Article.

Completion of examination and resumption of knowledge
Article 208
(1) A candidate for a technician- controller and a candidate for a head of roadworthiness tests shall
complete an examination and candidates for workers who execute registration procedures shall
complete an aptitude test. An aptitude test is executed in front of the board, nominated by the
minister responsible for the interior, which also prepares a programme of examinations and aptitude
tests and keeps a record on completed examinations and tests.
(2) The board shall issue a certificate on completed examination or aptitude test to a candidate who
successfully completed the aptitude test or examination.
(3) Professional workers referred to in the previous paragraph shall renew their knowledge and
repeat the test or examination every three years according to the programme prescribed by the
minister responsible for the interior.
(4) The minister responsible for the interior shall authorise an organisation, which will train the
candidates, referred to in paragraph 1 and 3 for the completion of examination or test.
(5) A penalty imposed upon n organisation, which does not act in accordance with the provisions of
this Article.

Premises
Article 209
A technical organisation for the execution of roadworthiness tests has to be equipped with suitable
premises and place for enter and exit of vehicles and the necessary parking spaces, prescribed
equipment and qualified professionals. The premises have to have on disposal at least one
computer controlled vehicle testing track.

Measurement devices
Article 210
(1) A technical organisation for execution of roadworthiness tests has to posses the prescribed
measurement devices and equipment.
(2) Measurement devices referred to in the previous paragraph shall be examined, confirmed and
approved in accordance with rules on metrics.
(3) A technical organisation for the execution of roadworthiness tests cannot execute
roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles in case one of the measurement devices is examined,
confirmed or approved.
(4) A penalty imposed upon a technical organisation, which does not act in accordance with the
provisions of this Article.

Article 211
(1) Roadworthiness tests for motor vehicles and trailers shall be with the exception of rototillers and
working machines executed at least once a year.
(2) Roadworthiness tests for motor vehicles and trailers for transport of persons, motor vehicles
transporting dangerous substances, vehicles used in driving schools and motor vehicles older than
12 years shall be executed every six months.
(3) Vehicles for which the roadworthiness test shall be executed:
        1. one year after the first registration (lorries, buses, trailers, motor vehicles for public
        transport, for training in driving schools, vehicles for renting…)
        2. three years after the first registration (all other motor vehicles and trailers)
(4) A roadworthiness test in case of motor vehicles and trailers from point 2 of the previous
paragraph, whose first roadworthiness test was already completed and which are not older than 7
years, shall be executed every two years.
(5) A report on roadworthiness test is kept and issued on a prescribed form.
(6) A roadworthiness test of a motor vehicle or a trailer has to be executed in accordance with valid
rules and instructions of the manufacturer of the device used for individual test.



                                                                                                   205
(7) If a roadworthiness test for a vehicle shows that the vehicle is suitably prepared for driving, a
stamp is issued, where the date of validity of roadworthiness test is marked.
(8) Notwithstanding the provision from the previous paragraph, before entering in road transport a
certificate on which a deadline for the execution of roadworthiness test is marked, shall be issued. A
certificate shall be issued by a registration organisation on a request of a vehicle owner.
(9) Special record is kept on completed roadworthiness tests including data from the report on
roadworthiness test.
(10) The price of roadworthiness test is determined by the Government of RS and paid by the
vehicle owner to the technical organisation for execution of roadworthiness test.
(11) On the basis of requirement from the ministry responsible for the prices, the technical
organisation shall submit all the required documentation and information related to roadworthiness
tests.
(12) – (14) A penalty imposed upon a technical organisation that does not act in accordance with
the provisions of this Article.

Individual composition, adaptation or completion of vehicles
Article 212
Motor vehicles and their trailers made, adapted or completed individually have to be examined in
accordance with rules on type-approval before put on road. This provision shall in a reasonable
way, apply also to adaptation of devices and equipment of vehicles.

Withdrawal of competence to execute roadworthiness tests
Article 213
The cases, when the Ministry for the Interior may withdraw a competence to one of the technical
organisations executing roadworthiness tests.

Competences
Article 214
(1) The list of tasks which shall be performed by the Ministry responsible for the interior
(prescription of size, content and procedure for the issue of certificate referred to in paragraphs 7
and 8 of Article 211, programme of exxamination for head of roadworthiness tests and a technician-
controller,etc.)
(2) The tasks, which shall be performed by the Ministry responsible for transport (the issue of
detailed rules on dimensions, total mass and axle weight of vehicles, devices, equipment and parts
of vehicles and basic conditions that such devices and equipment have to fulfil in a road transport).


XII. SPORT AND OTHER PERFORMANCES ON ROAD

Use of rules
Article 215
The provisions of the Act on Public Gatherings and Public Performances shall also refer to sport
and other performances on road unless it is determined differently with the provisions of this Act.

The issue of license
Article 216
(1) Sport or other performance on road means an exceptional use of the road and can be executed
only on the basis of a license and in accordance with conditions included in the license. In case a
sport or other performance on road, takes place in two administration units, the license shall be
issued by the ministry, responsible for the interior.
(2) The competent administration unit shall issue a license for a sport or other performance on road
for the area, where the performance shall take place.
(3), (4) A penalty imposed upon a person or a company- manager, who does not act in accordance
with the provisions included in this Article.

Area of the performance
Article 217
(1) Definition of a road performance (Road or part of road, where the performance shall take place)
(2) Area of the road performance is the performance line, place for spectators and places for
vehicles of participants and spectators.



                                                                                                  206
Application for approval of performance
Article 218
(1) A manager has to submit a perfect application to the competent authority not later than 7 days
before the performance and in case of racing sport performance not later than 30 days before the
performance.
(2) An organiser shall submit an application for the award of license in accordance with rules
regulating public gatherings.
(3) In the procedure of deciding about the issue of license for a racing sport performance, the
competent authority shall take into account also the provisions of the Sports Act and calendars of
performances of national sport associations.
(4) In case the traffic has to be prohibited or limited, an application for license for speed sport
performance on road has to be accompanied with a license for limitation of traffic or blockade of
road of the competent administration authority, and traffic technical documentation for temporary
arrangement of traffic, issued by a company registered for such activity. An application has to be
accompanied also with an approval of the competent authority of local community in case the
performance is taking place on local roads or ways.
(5) A license for limitation of traffic or blockade of road has to be added to an application also in
case of all other road performances if they require limitation or diversion of traffic.

Order on performance road
Article 219
(1) Participants of sport or other road performance may be escorted only by vehicles, marked with
special sign, determined by a manager of performance.
(2) Description, shape, colour and dimensions of special sign referred to in the previous paragraph,
has to be attached to an application referred to in Article 211 of this Act.
(3) A penalty imposed upon a driver or a manager in case he or she does not act in accordance
with the provisions included in this Article.

Costs in case of police co-operation
Article 220
(1) In case policemen have to be present in order to assure safe execution of performance or
because of traffic diversion, a manager has to return the costs of an organisation and execution of
safety of performance.
(2) Costs of police co-operation when assuring safety on great international sport events are
covered by the budget of the police.

Reestablishment of area of performance to its primary state
Article 221
(1) A manager of sport or other road performance, which effects the traffic, shall, after the
termination of performance, immediately remove from the road traffic signs, markings, devices and
objects, which were installed for the execution of performance and re-establish the primary state on
the performance area.
(2) A penalty imposed upon a manager, which does not act in accordance with the provision
included in this Article.

XIII. PROFESSIONAL INSPECTION SURVEILLANCE

Professional surveillance
Article 222
(1) Professional surveillance over the application of rules on driving licenses, training of candidates
for drivers of motor vehicles, driving tests, registration of motor vehicles and their trailers,
roadworthiness tests and the issue of licenses for public performances on roads is completed by
the ministry responsible for the interior. Professional surveillance over the application of rules on
type-approval is assured by the ministry responsible for transport.

Inspection controls
Article 223
(1) Inspection control of the application of the provisions included in this Act and rules issued on the
basis of this Act, regarding the work of subjects training the candidates for drivers, subjects



                                                                                                    207
executing programmes for drivers beginners and those executing roadworthiness tests is completed
by inspectors for administration matters of traffic at the ministry responsible for the interior.
(2) When exercising their tasks, inspectors are within their competences independent. For the
exercise of tasks they may request police assistance, assistance from customs authorities and
other authorities for inspection control.

Article 224
(1) Inspection control is executed by inspectors in driving schools, registration organisations and
organisations for execution of roadworthiness tests. Inspection control over the training of
candidates for driving can also be completed in vehicles used for such training.
(2) Inspection control may also be executed by inspectors in road transport within their
competences, which enable them to stop the vehicle, examine the vehicle, devices and equipment,
and documentation that a driver, a driving instructor or a candidate should keep. For this purpose
inspectors use specially marked vehicles and special technical and illuminative equipment.
(3) Minister responsible for the interior shall prescribe the ways and procedures of control and the
equipment for inspectors.
(4) A penalty imposed upon a driver, a driving instructor, acandidate or other person, who does not
act in accordance with the provision included in this Article.

Article 225
(1) An inspector is a person, who has obtained a university degree or professional education of
such level, has at least five years of experiences and has completed a professional examination for
inspector.
(2) An inspector, who did not complete the professional examination for inspector, has to complete
such examination within one year from the nomination for inspector.
(3) A professional examination for inspector is completed in front of an examining board, nominated
by the minister responsible for the interior.
(4) The minister responsible for the interior shall determine the content and the way of completing a
professional examination for inspector.
(5) An inspector has the right and duty to complete his knowledge.

Article 226
An inspector proves his authorisation for the exercise of his profession with a professional card and
a badge issued by the minister responsible for the interior.

Article 227
(1) When exercising his or her profession, an inspector has the right to examine the premises,
devices and equipment used in order to implement the provisions of this Act, documents of
organisation referring to implementation of the provisions of this Act and rules issued on the basis
of this Act.
(2) An inspector may ascertain the identification of persons working in organisation and check if
these persons fulfil the conditions necessary for the exercise of their work, prescribed in this Act.
(3) An inspector exercising inspection control over execution of roadworthiness tests may require
from a driver of vehicle to enable execution of another roadworthiness test.
(4) If the inspection control shows that technician-controller has approved technical perfection of
vehicle, which does not have faultless devices and equipment, inspector shall order a repetition of
roadworthiness test.
(5) If the inspection control shows that a candidate for a driver of motor vehicle was not trained
according to the prescribed programme, a decision to repeat the training according to the
programme shall be issued and the costs of repetition of training shall be covered by a driving
school, which failed to train the candidate in proper way.
(6), (7), (8) Penalties imposed upon a company or a person, who does not act in accordance with
the provision included in this Article.

Article 228
The list of tasks, which inspector has when executing an inspection control in an organisation.

Article 229
(1) In case inspector finds out that an organisation violates the provisions of this Act or rules issued
    on the basis of this Act, he or she has the right and obligation to:



                                                                                                    208
1. order measures to suppress the deficiencies in determined deadline;
2. temporarily prohibits the organisation to exercise its activity;
3. prohibit the exercise of profession to a worker who does not fulfil the conditions for the exercise
of such profession;
4. issue bankers order and execute other procedures in accordance with Act on offences;
5. institute proceedings for the criminal offence;
6. propose disciplinary proceeding for employee of the organisation in question
7. direct the employee to complete the examination or test again;
8. propose to the competent authority withdrawal of a competence, alicense or erasure from the
register;
9. order measures for elimination and prevention of deficiencies in administration of records.
(2) An employee of organisation, who was directed to complete the examination or test again, shall
     not exercise his or her profession until he or she passes the examination or test.

Article 230
(1) Cases, when an inspector shall eliminate a motor vehicle or a trailer from traffic
(2) An inspector, who eliminates from traffic one of the above-stated vehicles, shall take away the
registration plates or testing plates or a traffic stamp.
(3) If the driver in the case mentioned in the previous paragraph does not remove the registration
plates or testing plates from a vehicle, the plates are removed by force.
(4) The removed registration plates are returned to the owner within three days from the day they
have been taken away, provided that the reason for such action was suppressed. After three days
the plates are sent to the registration organisation, which issued them.

Article 230
(1) Cases, when an inspector shall eliminate a motor vehicle or a trailer from traffic
(2) An inspector, who eliminates from traffic one of the above-stated vehicles, shall take away the
registration plates or testing plates.
(3) If the driver in the case mentioned in the previous paragraph does not remove the registration
plates or testing plates from a vehicle, the plates are removed by force.
(4) The removed registration plates are returned to the owner within three days from the day they
have been taken away, provided that the reason for such action was suppressed. After three days
the plates are sent to the registration organisation, which issued them.

Article 231
(1) Cases, when an inspector shall direct vehicle to a roadworthiness test and withdraws
registration plates.
(2) In case a vehicle was damaged in a traffic accident in a way that it cannot safely participate in
road transport, such vehicle is directed to a roadworthiness test when the vehicle was repaired.
(3) Costs of the roadworthiness test are paid by the driver. If the roadworthiness test shows that
vehicle is faultless, the costs shall be reimbursed.

Article 232
If not determined differently with this Act, the provisions of the Act on inspection control
shall apply for inspector and inspection control.


XIV. SPECIAL SAFETY MEASURES AND COMPETENCES

Responsibility of vehicle owner
Article 233
(1) In case an offence was committed with a vehicle and it cannot be determined who committed
the offence, a penalty for the offence shall be imposed upon an owner of such vehicle or a person
authorised to drive the vehicle.
(2) If an owner or an authorised person is a company, a penalty shall be imposed upon the
responsible person.

Endangering or causing traffic accident
Article 234




                                                                                                  209
(1) A penalty imposed upon a road-user, which endangers other road-user or causes a traffic
accident.
(2) Cases when a prohibition of driving is declared to a driver of a motor vehicle (which causes a
traffic accident because of violation of rules on speed, safety distance, direction of driving,
overtaking, passing by a vehicle, driving under alcohol or drug influence, etc.)
(3) A sanction declared in accordance with the previous paragraph cannot be lower than the
sanction prescribed for the same basic offence.

Declaration of penalty points in traffic with cessation of validity of driving license
Article 235
(1) An offence authority shall decide on the offence from this Act in fast procedure even if besides a
penalty also a sanction of at least five penalty points was declared in road transport.
(2) Information on penalty points, declared within the previous paragraph and on the person who
committed the offence, an offence authority shall send to the ministry, competent for running a
record on number of penalty points for each person and final decisions on cessation of validity of
driving licenses.
(3) The Court shall declare cessation of validity of a driving license to a holder of a driving license,
who exceeded 18 penalty points.
(4) A cessation of validity of a driving license is declared also to a driver beginner, who in three
years exceeded 7 penalty points.

Transmit of personal data
Article 236
(1) The ministry responsible for the Interior, the police, an administration unit and the public agency
have the right to obtain and use information regarding holders of driving licenses, candidates for
drivers, vehicles and penalties imposed upon drivers in road transport.
(2) The authorities and organisations executing public authority have the right to obtain and use the
information on driving licenses, owners of motor vehicles.
(3) The authorities and organisations referred to in the first paragraph, who collect information are
obliged to transmit the information on a request also to the authorities and organisations referred to
in the second paragraph.

Article 237
(1) A driver has to carry with him or her documents, which prove that he or she has the right to drive
vehicles in road transport, a valid registration certificate, load, exceptional use of road and
exceptional transport and submit them on the request of a policeman.
(2) On the request of a policeman, driver has to enable the examination of vehicle, equipment,
devices and load.
(3), (4) Penalties imposed upon drivers, which do not act in accordance with the provisions included
in this Article.

Prohibition of driving and suspension of driving license
Article 238
(1) Cases when a policeman has the right to temporarily take away a driving license from a driver
and prohibits him to continue driving.
(2) A driving license suspended from a driver because of driving under the influence of alcohol or
drugs, who rejects to take the alcohol test or the professional examination shall be returned to the
owner after 24 hours from the suspension.
(3) If the driver does not claim the suspended driving license within three days from its suspension,
the driving license shall be send to the authority, which shall keep the driving license in the record.

Elimination of vehicle from road transport
Article 239
(1) Cases, when a policeman shall prohibit further driving and eliminate a vehicle from traffic (if a
vehicle has installed devices, parts or equipment, which were not approved, if a vehicle is not
registered, if a vehicle is not technically faultless and marked with a stamp, if vehicles is not suitably
insured, etc.)
(2) A policeman shall prohibit further driving and eliminate a vehicle from road transport also in
cases, when motor vehicles and trailers do not fulfil other conditions prescribed for driving in road
transport.



                                                                                                     210
(3) A policeman shall prohibit further driving also in case a driver or a passenger does not use sa
afety belt or in case when a driver or a passenger on a bicycle, a cycle with an auxiliary engine, a
cycle with an engine, a motorcycle or a tricycle does not use the prescribed protective helmet.
(4) A policeman, who eliminates from traffic one of the above-stated vehicles, shall take away the
registration plates or testing plates or testing plates.
(5) If the driver in the case mentioned in the previous paragraph does not remove registration plates
or testing plates from his or her vehicle, the plates are removed by force.
(6) The removed registration plates are returned to the owner within three days from the day they
have been taken away, provided that the reason for such action was suppressed. After three days
the plates are sent to the registration organisation, which issued them.
(7) A policeman can temporarily eliminate from traffic also a motor vehicle or group of vehicles,
which have obstructed other vehicles by driving too slow.
(8) In case non-approved devices, equipment or parts are installed in a vehicle, besides a
policeman also the competent inspector has the right to eliminate the vehicle and withdraw
registration plates.

Article 240
(1) Elimination of a vehicle lasts until the deficiencies are suppressed or a special license is
obtained.
(2) A driver has to remove the eliminated vehicle from road within 24 hours. In the contrary case,
the competent road maintainer shall remove the vehicle.
(3), (4) Penalties imposed upon a vehicle owner or a company, which does not act in accordance
with the provisions included in this Article.

Order of special roadworthiness test
Article 241
(1) Cases, when a policeman can order a roadworthiness test or withdraw registration plates for
roadworthiness test (if he suspects, that a motor vehicle is not technically faultless because of
irregularities on devices for managing or braking, if the non approved devices, parts or equipment is
installed in the vehicle or if the vehicle was damaged in a traffic accident).
(2) In case when a vehicle was damaged in a traffic accident and cannot be used in road transport,
roadworthiness test is executed after the repairmen of such vehicle.
(2) A driver has to pay the costs of roadworthiness test if the test shows that the irregularity exists.
The costs shall be returned to the vehicle owner only in case the roadworthiness test shows that the
vehicle is faultless.

Weighting of vehicle
Article 242
(1) A policeman shall direct a vehicle to weighting if he or she suspects that the cargo on vehicle is
loaded contrary to the decisions included in rules on road transport. On request of a policeman,
driver has to enable weighting.
(2), (3) Penalties imposed upon a driver, who does not act in accordance with request of policeman,
referred to in the previous paragraph.

Removal of improperly parked vehicle
Article 243
(1) A policeman shall order removal of vehicle parked contrary to the provisions of this Act
(improperly parked vehicle) in case it obstructs safety of other road- users or their driving.
(2) A local policeman may also order removal of vehicle parked improperly on road with exception
of vehicles parked improperly on road outside built-up areas.
(3) The owner of the removed vehicle covers costs of the removal.

Removal of abandoned vehicle
Article 244
(1) In case a policeman, a local policeman or an inspector finds an abandoned vehicle, he or she
has to find the owner and order him to remove the vehicle within three days from the issue of the
order.
(2) In case the owner does not remove the abandoned vehicle within three days, the competent
road maintainer shall remove it on the costs of the owner. After three months the abandoned
vehicle may be destroyed.



                                                                                                    211
(3) Penalty imposed upon an owner of abandoned vehicle, who did not remove his vehicle despite
the fact that removal was ordered.

Prohibition of towing of vehicles
Article 245
(1) In case a policeman finds out that towing of vehicle is not in accordance with the rules, he or she
shall prohibit further towing until the deficiencies are suppressed.
(2) Exceptionally, a policeman can allow further towing to the nearest space, where the vehicle can
be repaired or the irregularities at towing can be suppressed.

Article 246
(1) A policeman, who finds out some irregularities on road, which directly endanger traffic, shall
order temporary security measures to prevent endangering the road-users and notify the competent
authority for maintaining roads.
(2) Cases, when a policeman may order a removal of objects, other devices or obstacles on the
road (if they dazzle road-users, reduce the visibility on road, reduce visibility of traffic signing or
equipment on road, obstruct road-users, etc.)
(3) The competent authority for maintaining roads has to immediately secure the dangerous spot
with prescribed traffic signing and equipment and as soon as possible suppress the deficiencies or
remove the obstructing objects.
(4) A penalty imposed upon a company or a self-employed person, who does not act in accordance
with the order of a policeman, referred to in the second paragraph of this Article.

Article 247
(1) A policeman, who finds out that an adequate license was not issued for the work on road, sport
or other road performance, or in case the works or performance is not executed according to the
prescribed rules, shall order temporary measures for safety or for arrangement of traffic, or
temporarily prohibit further execution of works or performance on road.
(2) A policeman shall immediately notify the case mentioned in the previous paragraph to the
competent administration for the interior, who shall notify this fact to the competent authority of
service for road surveillance.
(3) Temporary measures referred to in the first paragraph ordered by a policeman on the spot shall
be in force until the final decision of the competent administration for the interior or authority for
road surveillance is taken.

Elimination of modified vehicles
Article 248
(1) In case a policeman finds out that a vehicle on road was modified in such way, that it does not
conform to the technical requirements determined by the manufacturer and in case a professional
opinion was not issued for such vehicle, that vehicle shall be eliminated from traffic and registration
plates shall be withdrawn.
(2) A policeman shall eliminate a cycle with an auxiliary engine, a cycle with an engine or a
motorcycle modified in such way that it exceeds the maximum engine power or maximum speed,
determined in the declaration of the manufacturer.
(3) In case a driver does not remove registration plates or testing plates from vehicle referred to in
paragraph 1 or 2, the plates are removed by force.
(4) The removed registration plates are returned to the owner within three days from the day they
have been taken away, provided that the reason for such action was suppressed. The withdrawn
registration plates are afterwards destroyed.
(5), (6) Penalties imposed upon a vehicle owner or a company that modified the vehicle, who does
not act in accordance with paragraph 1 or 2 of this Article.


Prohibition of driving for a person, who is not able to drive
Article 249
(1) If a policeman finds out that a person is driving despite the fact that he or she is not able to
drive, he or she has to prohibit further driving.

Co-operation of police
Article 250



                                                                                                   212
(1) The police shall co-operate in professional and revision commissions dealing with traffic
arrangement and commissions executing roadworthiness tests.
(2) The police may due to safety of traffic, require modification or completion of traffic arrangement.

Article 251
(1) Each modification of traffic arrangement shall be communicated to the competent police station
not later than seven days before such modification.
(2) A penalty imposed upon a company or a self-employed person, who does not act in accordance
with the provision from this Article.


XV. TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Articles 252 – 270 determine the time of application of certain provisions of this Act.

Ljubljana, 22 March 2005




                                                                                                   213
ANNEX 11         RULES ON REGISTRATION OF MOTOR VEHICLES AND TRAILERS
                                            (OJ 95/01, 55/04)

I. GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1
(1) These Rules precisely determine the procedure of registration of motor vehicles and trailers, the
issue of registration certificate, de-registration, notification of changes, administration of records,
and procedure of selection of part of registration plate.
(2) These Rules also determine the procedure of re-registration of vehicle, which was previously
registered in other EU Member State and the form of registration certificate in accordance with the
Council Directive 1999/37/ES with all its latter changes.

II. COMPETENCE FOR REGIATRATION OF VEHICLES

Article 2
(1) Procedures for registration of vehicles are executed by registration organisations:
   – administration units,
   – technical organisations,
   – companies and self-employed persons executing the sale of vehicles.
(2) Minister, responsible for the Interior confers the responsibility to technical organisations and to
companies and self-employed persons executing the sale of vehicles and determines the
procedures they have the right to execute.
(3) The list of procedures is determined in Annex 1 of these Rules.

Article 3
(1) Registration organisations with exception of administration units shall use their own stamp.
(2) This paragraph includes a detailed description of the form, colour and content of stamp.
(3) A code of registration organisation is determined by the ministry responsible for the interior.

III. REGISTRATION OF VEHICLES

Article 4
(1) A vehicle is registered, when the information determined in Article 202 of the Road Safety Traffic
Act, is included in the record of registered vehicles.
 (2) When introducing the information on type of vehicle and shape of car-body, the classification
determined in rules regulating vehicle conformity shall be taken into account.
 (3) The information referred to in the previous paragraph is taken from the computer record.

Article 5
A vehicle owner shall submit a request for registration on the form included in Annex 2. In
continuance, a detailed description of the content of the form is determined.

Article 6
(1) The evidences and documentation that have to be submitted together with the request (last
foreign registration certificate if a vehicle was not registered in the RS; last Slovene registration
certificate; a proof of ownership; proof of ownership of certain parts of vehicle, certificate of
conformity, etc.)
(2) A vehicle, which was erased from the record of registered vehicles, cannot be re-registered
under the same identification mark of vehicle (VIN).

IV. REGISTRATION CERTIFICATE

Article 7
(1) A registration certificate is issued for registered and temporary registered vehicle on a special
form included as Annex 3 of these Rules. All information is inscribed in a registration certificate
mechanographically.
(2) Material, used for the form of a registration certificate shall be protected from falsification with at
least two of the following techniques:
   – graphic,



                                                                                                      214
  – water stamp,
  – fluorescent threads or
  – fluorescent writing.

Article 8
(1) A registration certificate for a registered vehicle is issued for the period of validity of
roadworthiness test.
(2) Validity of a registration certificate is inscribed under point "(H)".
(3) In case of temporary registration, a registration certificate is valid for the period of validity of
roadworthiness test, although it cannot exceed the period referred to in paragraphs 2, 4, and 6 of
Article 201 of Road Traffic Safety Act.
(4) In case of temporary registration also the date to which the vehicle owner in question has his
temporary residence.
(5) In case of temporary re-registration of a vehicle, whose registration certificate has expired, a
new date of validity is inscribed in the registration certificate of such vehicle.

Article 9
(1) A request for the issue of new registration certificate is submitted to the registration organisation
in case it is missing. In the request the circumstances in which a registration certificate was stolen
or lost have to be described.
(2) In case a registration certificate was stolen or is missing, a new registration certificate shall be
issued. In case of a missing registration certificate of a vehicle that was de-registered, a certificate
from the record of vehicle is issued.
(3) An owner of a vehicle, for which a duplicate was issued, has to return the missing registration
certificate if he or she has found it, to the registration organisation.
(4) The found missing registration certificate, for which a duplicate was issued, is afterwards
destroyed.

Article 10
Description of the procedure in case registration certificate was used or damaged.


V. EXTENSION OF VALIDITY OF A REGISTRATION CERTIFICATE

Article 11
(1) A vehicle owner shall submit a request for the extension of validity of a registration certificate.
This paragraph includes the conditions that have to be fulfilled for the extension of validity of a
registration certificate.
(2) An official executing the registration procedures shall assure that the conditions from the
previous paragraph are fulfilled. He or she shall also determine the expiry date of registration
certificate as determined in Article 8 of these Rules.
(3) In case of death of a vehicle owner, the validity of registration certificate is extended until the
issue of final decision on heritage.


VI. CHANGE OF INFORMATION ON OWNER AND VEHICLE

Article 12
Documents that have to be submitted together with a request for a change of ownership of vehicle
and change of data on the owner of a vehicle.

Article 13
The following documents have to be submitted together with a request for change of technical data
on a registered vehicle:
  – registration certificate;
  – report on roadworthiness test with confirmed technical change of vehicle;
  – evidence on origin and ownership of parts of vehicle which were installed afterwards in case
the such installation causes a change of information on vehicle.




                                                                                                     215
VII. DE-REGISTRATION OF VEHICLE

Article 14
(1) Vehicles are de-registered when they are erased from the record of registered vehicles. This
paragraph includes a list of documents that have to be submitted together with a request for de-
registration.
(2) Together with de-registration, a client has to return the registration plates issued for the relevant
vehicle.

Article 15
(1) The fact of de-registration is inscribed in the registration certificate of de-registered vehicle
under point “Comments” together with the date of de-registration, a stamp of registration
organisation and a report on procedure with registration plates.
 (2) In case of de-registration of vehicles, which were stolen, a report on stealing made at the
competent police station has to be attached to the request for de-registration.

Article 16
(1) When a vehicle owner in cases mentioned in paragraph 1 of Article 197 of the Road Traffic
Safety Act does not de-regiser his vehicle and return registration plates, the administration unit from
the area, where the owner has his temporary or permanent residence, has to issue a written
notification to warn the owner.
(2) The administration unit shall, after the issue of notification, start with the procedure for erasure
of the vehicle from the record on registered vehicles.
(3) If the owner does not complete the obligations referred to in the first paragraph of this Article the
administration unit shall erase the vehicle from the record of registered vehicles and send a notice
to the police for a withdrawal of registration plates.
(4) A vehicle is erased from the record of registered vehicle ex oficio in a way that the following
comment is inscribed:
   – vehicle de-registered ex oficio,
   – date of de-registration,
   – conclusions in the procedure of registration plates.


VIII. RECORD AND EVIDENCES

Article 17
The record of registered vehicles is administered electronically and in the way of folders of vehicles,
which contain requests for registration of vehicles.


Article18
(1) All the evidences have to be submitted in original version for perusal and return.
(2) Evidences submitted for perusal shall be returned to the applicant, who has to save them for at
least 10 years.
(3) Besides a request for registration, a folder of a vehicle also includes the original registration
certificate and copies of evidences on origin and ownership of the vehicle in question. Folder of a
vehicle is kept for the period of 5 years from the date of registration.

Article 19
(1) Foreign registration certificate, issued in other EU Member State, has to be submitted in original.
In case it is composed of two parts, both parts shall be submitted.
(2) In case the evidence from the previous paragraph is composed of two parts and the second part
is missing, a registration organisation can exceptionally register it in the Republic of Slovenia after
the competent authorities of the EU Member State, where such vehicle was registered, in written or
in electronic version confirms that the applicant has the right to registration.

Article 20
(1) The technical organisation that registered a vehicle, which was previously registered in one of
the EU Member States and was not de-registered there, has to notify this fact to the competent
authority of that EU Member State not later than two months after the registration. Foreign



                                                                                                     216
registration plates shall be withdrawn and destroyed, except the plates of diplomatic and
ambassador plates, which shall be returned to the ministry responsible for the foreign affairs.
(2) This paragraph includes the list of information that has to be included in the notification from the
previous paragraph.
(3) A registration organisation shall send the notification from the first paragraph to the ministry
responsible for the interior, which shall transmit it to the competent authority of other EU Member
State.
(4) Registration organisation returns the taken registration certificate to the Member State via the
Ministry of Internal Affairs if the Member State requires so.

Article 21
(1) Ministry that receives notification regarding the registration of vehicle from authority of other
Member State terminates the registration and inscribes the data regarding the Member State that
registered the vehicle in the record of registered vehicles. It also requests for the return of the
registration certificate for the vehicle that was previously registered in the Republic of Slovenia.
(2) Returned registration certificate is afterwards delivered to the registration organisation and
destroyed.


IX. EXCHANGE OF REGISTRATION PLATES

Article 22
(1) An owner of a vehicle, who lost the registration plates, has to notify this fact to the registration
organisation.
(2) The owner has to submit the application to obtain new registration plates and explain the
circumstances that caused the loss of registration plates. The new registration plates are issued by
the registration organisation.
(3) In case the registration plates were missing, used or destroyed, new registration plates with the
same marking are issued on the request of owner of the vehicle.
(4) The used registration plate or plates in the case mentioned in the previous paragraph have to be
returned to the registration organisation in order to destroy them.


X. TESTING REGISTRATION PLATES

Article 23
(1) A vehicle owner shall submit an application for testing drive and testing plates to the registration
organisation.
(2) Documents that have to be submitted together with the application.
(3) A registration organisation issues testing registration plates and certificate for testing drive on
the form included as Annex 4 of this Rules.
(4) Testing registration plates and certificate for testing drive cannot be issued for a vehicle that is
not insured.
(5) A registration organisation has to store the applications and copies of certificates for testing
drive at least one year after their issue.

Article 24
(1) The conditions under which an administration unit issues a license for the use of metallic testing
registration plates to a company or self-employed person.
(2) The cases in which a metallic registration plates are issued (for the transport of vehicle from the
sailor to the nearest authorised organisation that executes roadworthiness tests, to professional
organisation for the type-approval etc.)
(3) An administration unit can also issue metallic registration plates to manufacturers of vehicles
and scientific institutions, who execute testing of vehicles.
(4) Evidences that have to be submitted together with an application for the issue of metallic
registration plates by the client.
(5) Together with metallic registration plates, an administration unit also issues a license for using
them, where the date of validity, authorised persons to drive and other relevant data is inscribed.
(6) An authorised person of company shall also issue a certificate for testing drive on the form
included as Annex 4 of these Rules.



                                                                                                    217
(7) License for the use of metallic registration plates is issued for one year with a possibility of re-
issue.
(8) An administration unit stores an application, evidences and certificates for at least two years.
Article 25
Data and information included in the Record of issued testing registration plates and certificates for
testing drive, which is part of Record of registered vehicles.


XI. SELECTION OF PART OF REGISTRATION PLATE

Article 26
(1) An application for reservation and order to make registration plates with selected part of marking
is submitted to the registration organisation.
This paragraph includes the list of information that has to be included in the application.
(2) After the receipt of an application, a registration organisation examines whether the selected
marking is available.
(3) If the applicant does not pay the costs of the service from the first paragraph of this Article, a
registration organisation rejects the reservation to make registration plates with selected part of
marking from the computer record.
(4) The selected part of registration plate is reserved for the person that selected it five years from
the day of selection.
(5) The conditions under which the selections of a part of registration plate are possible.
(6) Selection of a part of registration plates is not possible for the registration plates for temporarily
registered vehicles, vehicles of diplomatic and other representations and for the temporary plates.


XII. TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Article 27
The provisions included in Article 4 (2) and (3) shall enter into force one year after these Rules
enter info force.

Article 28
Provision included in Article 5 of these Rules shall enter into force one year after the Rules enter
info force.

Article 29
(1) Provision from Article 7 (1) shall enter into force one year after these Rules enter into force.
(2) Registration certificates, issued before these Rules enter into force remain valid.

Article 30
The provisions of Article 9, Article 22(3) and 22(4) and Article 26 shall apply to organisations that
execute the roadworthiness tests and companies that sell motor vehicles or their trailers.

Article 31
Provision included in Article 25 of these Rules shall enter into force one year after these Rules enter
into force and until then the record will be kept in form of file of vehicles.

Article 32
The data on type of vehicle and car-body for the vehicles registered before these Rules enter into
force are transmitted according to the “Table of classification of motor vehicles and their trailers and
tractors and their trailers” at the time of the first roadworthiness test and not later than three years
after these Rules enter into force.

Article 33
The Rules on registration of motor vehicles and their trailers (OJ no. 95/01 and 55/04) will no longer
be valid with the day, that these Rules enter into force.

Article 34
These Rules shall enter into force 15 days after the publication in the Official Gazette of the RS.



                                                                                                       218
Ljubljana, 15 June 2005

Annex 1: Procedures related to registration of vehicles
Annex 2: Request for registration or change of data
Annex 3: Registration certificate
Annex 4: Certificate for testing driving and testing registration plates
Annex 5: Conversion classification table of motor vehicles and trailers, tractors and tractors
         attachments according to the type and shape of car-body




                                                                                                 219
ANNEX 12         RULES ON ROADWORTHINESS TESTS OF MOTOR VEHICLES AND
                 TRAILERS
                 (OJ 95/01, 52/02, 37/03, 117/03)

I. PRELIMINARY PROVISIONS

Article 1
(1) Determination of the content of these Rules, which determines more precisely the conditions
and ways of completing a roadworthiness test.
(2) This Rules also determines a detailed training programme for candidates for technician-
controller, head of roadworthiness tests, referee and head of administration, members and forming
of examination boards, the way of completing the examination and administration of records.

Article 2
(1) Definition of the terms used in these rules (premises, testing area, measurement track, testing
track, combined testing track, and computer controlled testing track)
(2) In classifying types of vehicles the valid standard determining classification, terms and
definitions shall be taken into account.

Article 3
(1) Roadworthiness tests are executed in testing area on testing track for passenger cars, for
lorries, motorcycles or on combined testing track.
(2) Roadworthiness tests for tractors and vehicles, which due to certain characteristics cannot be
tested on individual testing tracks, shall be executed on especially prescribed areas.



II. AWARD AND CANCELLATION OF AUTHORISATION FOR THE EXECUTION OF
ROADWORTHINESS TESTS OF VEHICLES

Article 4
(1) Minister for the interior shall award a decision on the responsibility of execution of
roadworthiness tests to a company which fulfils all the conditions regarding the premises,
prescribed equipment and devices, and professional workers.
(2) When issuing a decision, the minister shall take into account the principle of efficiency and the
principle of economy.

Article 5
Cases, in which the minister for the interior shall revoke the competence for execution of
roadworthiness tests to a competent organisation.

III. PREMISES, DEVICES AND EQUIPMENT

1. Premises

Article 6
Detailed determination and description of premises (the conditions it has to fulfil)

Article 7
All premises in which computers are installed which enable also an access to computer record,
forms and documents have to be secured and technically protected. All working places have to be
protected in the way that non-competent persons do not have the access and view into a computer.

Article 8
(1) A technical organisation shall execute roadworthiness tests of tractors and tractor attachments
out of the places of the competent organisation if it submits to the ministry responsible for the
interior a detailed schedule of work not later than 14 days before the start of execution of such
tests.
(2) Conditions which have to be fulfilled by a technical organisation to have the right to execute
roadworthiness tests for tractors and tractor attachments



                                                                                                 220
Article 9
Conditions that a testing way for passenger’s vehicles has to fulfil.

Article 10
Conditions that a testing way for lorries has to fulfil.

Article 11
Conditions that a combined testing way has to fulfil.


2. Devices and equipment

Article 12
Devices and equipment a technical organisation has to possess and have installed.

Article 13
Determination of devices and equipment a technical organisation shall have on each testing way
besides the devices and equipment from Article 13 (testing way for passenger vehicles, testing
ways for lorries, combined testing way, testing way for motorcycles, allowed additional equipment,
measurement place for emissions)

Article 14
(1) Computer controlled testing track has to assure:
a) the inclusion of information on vehicle and owner of a vehicle from a record of registered motor
vehicles in accordance with technical specifications and requirements determined by the ministry
for the interior,
b) the inclusion of results of measurements and introduction of deficiencies discovered in visual
examination of vehicle via terminals or computer in a database in accordance with specifications
and technical requirements determined by the Ministry of the Interior;
c) prevention of changing and correcting the measured sizes;
d) a repairman of the deficiencies discovered with visual examination of vehicle is allowed only until
the report from Report on roadworthiness test of vehicle;
e) possibility of inscription of technical changes, discovered with roadworthiness test in the Report
on roadworthiness test of a vehicle;
f) automatic elaboration of an assessment of conformity or non- conformity of vehicle with the
prescribed conditions;
g) archiving of certain information (registration marking, type of vehicle, mark and type of vehicle,
number of body-car, etc.)
Changing of archived information has to be protected and enabled only to a head of roadworthiness
tests or authorised worker, and technician- controllers.
Archived information has to be stored for at least the period of the last three years.
h) search of archived information according to registration mark of vehicle and date of completed
roadworthiness test;
i) statistical analysis of archived information in accordance with specification determined by the
Ministry of the Interior;
j) optical reading of serial number of a traffic stamp∗ for roadworthiness test which is automatically
inscribed in computer record;
k) a copy of Report on roadworthiness test only after previous authorisation of at least two
technician- controllers, who executed a roadworthiness test;
l) a copy of number of chassis to a traffic stamp of roadworthiness test;
m) two-way computer communications between a computer record and computer controlled testing
track.
(4) A technical organisation may use on computer controlled testing tracks only the software
approved by the board, nominated by the minister responsible for the interior.

Article 15


∗
    With the new Regulation provisions referring to traffic stamps shall be derogated


                                                                                                  221
(1) (2) All measurement devices used by a technical organisation in roadworthiness test shall be
examined, approved and valid. Measurement devices, for which no prescribed requirements exist,
have to be calibrated each year in approved laboratory.
(3) A technical organisation shall keep a record on approvals or calibrations and repairmen for each
measurement device.
(4) This paragraph contains a detailed description of information that has to be included in the
record referred to in the previous paragraph.

Article 16
In case a technical organisation installs an additional testing track or device, or exchanges an old
one with other device, it may to continue after notifying such change to the Ministry responsible for
the interior.

Article 17
This paragraph includes the list of equipment that a technical organisation should have on the
location where it shall execute roadworthiness tests for tractors and tractor attachments.

IV. PROFESSIONAL WORKERS

1. Training of professional workers

Article 18
(1) Candidates for head of roadworthiness tests or an authorised worker, head of administration,
technician- controller and referee are trained according to a programme, composed by a theory and
practical part.
(2) Detailed training programmes are included as Annex 3 of these Rules.
(3) An organisation for training referred to in Article 195 of the Road Traffic Safety Act has to
prepare a curriculum with classification of subjects which has to be approved before the start of
training by the Ministry responsible for the interior.

Article 19
Training programme of candidate for technician-controller comprehends 40 school hours of theory
and 40 school hours of practical training in a training organisation.

Article 20
Training programme of candidate for head of roadworthiness tests 52 school hours of theory and 48
school hours of practical training in a training organisation.

Article 21
(1) A candidate for technician- controller and head of roadworthiness tests has to complete before
the exam at least 160 school hours of practise in a technical organisation under the supervision of
head of roadworthiness test or a technician-controller who has at least three years of working
experience in execution of roadworthiness tests.
(2) A candidate may complete practise in a technical organisation, which has two separate testing
tracks, one for passenger vehicles and one for lorries or one combined testing track.

Article 22
(1) Training programme of candidate for referee comprehends theory and practical training (2)
Theory part comprises of 30 school hours and practical part of 40 school hours and is completed in
a technical organisation.
(3) In order to start the training, a candidate has to complete a professional examination of
administration procedure.
(4) Before completing an aptitude test, a candidate has to complete at least 40 school hours of
practise within an administration unit, where a technical organisation has its seat, and 80 school
hours in a technical organisation for roadworthiness tests.
(5) Training programme of candidate for head of administration is comprised of theory part. A
candidate may start the training after a successful completion of an aptitude test for a referee.
Theory part of training comprehends at least 10 school hours.

Article 23



                                                                                                 222
(1) A training organisation runs a diary of training of candidates.
(2) Candidates for technician- controller, head of roadworthiness tests, referee and head of
administration have to keep a diary of practise while preparing for the examination, aptitude test or
obligatory practise.

Article 24
After a successful completion of training a technical organisation shall issue to a candidate a
certificate of training.

2. Examination or aptitude test

Article 25
(1) An examination or aptitude test for a technician- controller, head of roadworthiness test, referee
or head or administration may be completed by candidates, who fulfil the conditions regarding the
education and required professional experience and have previously completed training and
obligatory practise in a technical organisation.
(2) Suitable period of professional working experience for technician- controller means at least three
years on a working place from area of servicing, production, adaptation or additional installation of
vehicles or their type-approval.

Article 26
(1) A candidate for technician controller and head of roadworthiness tests shall complete an
examination in front of an examining board, nominated by the minister responsible for the interior.
(2) A candidate for referee and head of administration shall complete an aptitude test in front of the
board nominated by the head of administrative unit, where the seat of the technical organisation is
located.

Article 27
(1) Members of an examining board are a president, deputy president, members and a secretary of
an examining board.
(2) An examination is completed before an examining board, composed by president or a deputy
president and three members.
(3) An examination in front of an examining board is completed by candidates, who wish to become
technician- controller or head of roadworthiness tests and also technician controllers, who have to
complete a re-examination on the basis of Article 203 of the Road Traffic Safety Act.
(4) A board shall adopt internal rules regarding their work.

Article 28
(1) A president, deputy president, members and a secretary compose a board for an aptitude test.
(2) An aptitude test is completed in front of a board composed by at least three members, one of
them as president or deputy president and others as members.
(3) A board for an aptitude test shall adopt internal rules regarding their work.

Article 29
(1) Documents that have to be submitted by a candidate, who wishes to complete an examination
for a technician-controller.
(2) Documents that have to be submitted by a candidate for a technician- controller, who wishes to
complete an examination on the basis of Article 203 of the Road Traffic Safety Act.
(3) Documents that have to be submitted by a candidate, who wishes to pass an aptitude test for a
referee or head of administration.
(4) Documents that have to be submitted by a candidate for a head of administration in order to
complete an aptitude test.

Article 30
(1) An examination for a technician- controller includes a theory and practical part.
(2) This paragraph includes a detailed content of the theory part of the examination.
(3) Theory part is completed orally or in written.
(4) A written test comprehends questions from the field of rules of road traffic safety that refer to
vehicles and rules on roadworthiness tests of motor vehicles and trailers.




                                                                                                  223
(5) An oral test is composed by subjects referred to in points 2 and 3 of the paragraph 2 of this
Article.
(6) Practical part of the examination is composed by practical execution of roadworthiness test of
vehicle with the use of prescribed measurement devices and equipment. A practical examination
includes a roadworthiness test of a passenger’s vehicle and a roadworthiness test of a lorry, whose
maximum permissive weight does not exceed 3500 kg.

Article 31
A Technician-controller, who is directed to complete a re-examination on the basis of Article 203 of
the Road Traffic Safety Act, shall complete an examination in accordance with the provisions of
Article 31 of these Rules.

Article 32
(1) An examination for a head of roadworthiness test is composed by a theory and practical part.
Besides the subjects mentioned in Article 31 of these Rules, the examination includes also
knowledge of rules and technical norms on tape- approval and testing of vehicles.
(2) A candidate for a head of roadworthiness tests, who has already completed an examination for
a technician- controller shall complete only the part of examination referring to the filed of rules and
technical norms on type-approval and testing of vehicles.

Article 33
(1) An aptitude test for a referee and head of administration is composed by a theory and practical
part.
(2) Theory part covers the programme determined in paragraph 3 of Article 197 of the Road Traffic
Safety Act.
(3) Practical part of an aptitude test includes an execution of registration of vehicle.

Article 34
(1) Candidates for technician-controllers and heads of roadworthiness tests are assessed by an
examining board.
(2) A candidate who did not pass successfully the examination from a theory part of examination
shall repeat an examination from that field.
(3) A candidate, who did not successfully pass two or all parts of theory part of examination, shall
complete the whole examination.

Article 35
(1) A candidate may complete the practical part of examination after he or she has successfully
completed theory part of examination.
(2) A candidate who did not successfully pass the practical part of examination shall repeat this part
of examination. In case a candidate fails to pass the practical part of examination for the second
time, he or she shall repeat the whole examination.

Article 36
(1) A written test shall last not longer than 45 minutes. Written test shall comprehend not more than
20 questions.
(2) On practical part of examination a candidate shall have not more than 20 minutes to examine a
passenger’s vehicle and 30 minutes for examination of lorry.
(3) A secretary of examining board shall write minutes on the examination.

Article 37
(1) Results of theory or practical part of examination are declared after the conclusion of each part
of examination.
(2) For each part a candidate shall receive estimation “completed” or “not completed”.

Article 38
(1) A candidate, who has successfully completed the examination, shall be awarded a certificate of
examination, signed by a president of an examining board.
(2) A certificate shall be awarded to a candidate not later than 8 days after the successful
completion of the examination.




                                                                                                    224
Article 39
(1) A report on examination or aptitude test is kept for each candidate.
(2) Written test and other documentation (report on roadworthiness test, etc.) are included as annex
to the report.
(3) A president of, members and secretary of a board shall sign the report.

Article 40
For each candidate a file is kept, which includes the documents referred to in Article 30 of these
Rules, a report on examination or aptitude test with all annexes, a copy of certificate on successful
completion of examination and other documents referring to a candidate.

Article 41
The Ministry responsible for the interior shall run a record of examination. This Article includes a list
of information included in the record.

Article 42
(1) A president, members and secretary of examining board shall receive a payment for their work
and reimbursement of costs regarding work in board according to the amount determined by the
ministry responsible for the interior.
(2) Candidates shall pay the costs of completion of examination according to the prices determined
by the minister responsible for the interior, which shall be accorded to the raise of living expenses.

Article 43
Forms to apply for the completion of an examination or an aptitude test, certificate on successful
completion of examination, and a report on examination or aptitude test are determined by the
minister responsible for the interior.

Article 44
(1) Technician controllers have to complete yearly examination as determined in Article 196 of the
Road Traffic Safety Act with written tests, prepared and assessed by the Ministry for the Interior.
(2) If a technician- controller does not give a correct answer to at least 80% of questions in test, he
or she does not pass the examination.

V. ROADWORTHINESS TEST OF VEHICLE

1. General

Article 45
(1) Technical organisations shall execute roadworthiness tests of vehicles as regular and
exceptional roadworthiness tests.
(2) A regular roadworthiness test is executed on a request of a client.
(3) An exceptional roadworthiness test has to be completed by a client, who is directed to complete
a roadworthiness test on the basis of a police decision.
(4) In roadworthiness test the information on vehicle included in Article 176 of the Road Traffic
Safety Act are determined together with the state of prescribed devices and equipment of vehicle
and fulfilment of other conditions for safe participation in road traffic.
(5) A roadworthiness test includes an examination and test of all devices and equipment on a
vehicle without dismantling a vehicle. Even in case a deficiency is discovered, which shows that a
vehicle is not faultless, a roadworthiness test has to be executed in whole.

Article 46
This Article refers to the procedure of the measurement of emissions within a roadworthiness test.

Article 47
(1) A roadworthiness test shall be executed by at least two technician- controllers.
(2) Technician- controllers shall execute a roadworthiness test independently without any influence
of an owner of a vehicle, their supervised person or other person.
(3) During a roadworthiness test a vehicle should not be loaded.




                                                                                                     225
(4) During a roadworthiness test a technician-controller is driving a vehicle. The technician-
controller has to be qualified for management of all types of vehicles a technical organisation is
authorised to test on the basis of an authorisation for execution of roadworthiness tests.
(5) When measuring emissions or measuring braking effect of pneumatic braking systems
professionally qualified workers may assist to technician- controllers. A professionally qualified
worker is a worker, who is employed in a technical organisation, has obtained at least a secondary
professional education of car-mechanic or car-electric orientation and has completed an aptitude
test for the exercise of such procedures.

Article 48
(1) A client has to bring to a roadworthiness test regularly maintained and not damaged clean
vehicle.
(2) A technician- controller may refuse to execute a roadworthiness test of a vehicle, which is
damaged and prevents the complete execution of roadworthiness test or in case a vehicle is
damaged or dirty.

Article 49
(1) A roadworthiness test begins with an identification of a vehicle.
(2) In case of vehicles, which were registered for the first time in the Republic of Slovenia before 1
of May 1998, an identification of vehicle is completed with a comparison of facts on vehicle with the
information inscribed in a registration certificate and computer record.
(3) In case of vehicles, which were registered for the first time in the Republic of Slovenia after the 1
of May 1998, an identification of vehicle is completed with a comparison of facts included in
“Declaration on suitability and technical perfection of vehicle” or “Declaration on suitability of
individually examined vehicle”, a registration certificate and a computer record.
(4) In case of vehicles, that were modified or completed after the first registration in the Republic of
Slovenia, an identification of a vehicle is completed with a comparison of information included in
“Declaration on suitability of individually examined vehicle” or in “Declaration on suitability and
technical perfection of vehicle”, a registration certificate and a computer record.
(5) On a vehicle an examination is completed to prove whether the information on vehicle are in
conformity with the information included on documentation, mentioned in paragraph 2, 3 and 4 of
this Article and in conformity with the information in a computer record.

Article 50
Refers to a traffic stamp

Article 51
(1) If a roadworthiness test of a vehicle shows that changes were made on the vehicle by
modification or completion in accordance with Article 200 of the Road Traffic Safety Act, which
cause the unconformity of information inscribed in a registration certificate with the state of a
vehicle, a technician- controller shall inscribe the changes in a Report on roadworthiness test.
(2) In case modifications or completion of a vehicle has to be inscribed in the record of registered
vehicles, a technical organisation shall confirm technical perfection of a vehicle only after a
competent authority has introduced the changes in a registration certificate

Article 52
(1) In case the findings on vehicle are not in conformity with the information inscribed in
documentation on vehicle, and a technician- controller suspects that certain document of a vehicle
is not an original document, he or she shall notify such findings to the administration unit and to the
competent police station.
(2) In case a vehicle is technically perfect, a technician- controller shall confirm this fact by
inscribing it into the Report on roadworthiness test of the concerned vehicle.

Article 53
(1) For vehicles, registered in the RS and modified or completed in a way that the part where a
chassis number was changed, a new chassis number shall be determined before the confirmation
of technical perfection of such vehicle.
(2) A certificate on modification or completion of a vehicle shall be issued by a technical
organisation for type- approval of vehicles on the basis of evidences on origin and ownership of
new parts and other documentation.



                                                                                                     226
(3) In case of vehicles, registered in the RS, where a chassis number is only partially visible, the
same number is imprinted near the previous one. Before and behind a new printed number a
special sign of technical organisation, which printed the number, is added.
(4) A certificate confirming that a part of vehicle, where a chassis number is located, is only partially
visible, is issued by a head of roadworthiness tests or responsible employee of the technical
organisation, which executed a roadworthiness test
(5) In case of individually produced vehicles, a license for imprinting a chassis number is issued if
the owner of such vehicle submits an evidence on origin and ownership of devices related to safety
and a certificate of a technical organisation for type-approval of vehicles, which proves that the
vehicle in question was produced individually.
(6) A license for imprinting a new chassis number shall be issued on the basis of a request on an
owner of such vehicle by an administration unit.
A chassis number is imprinted by a technical organisation.
(7) Organisation, responsible for type- approval of vehicles shall keep the removed chassis number,
a certificate confirming that a vehicle has been modified or completed and a certificate confirming
that a chassis number is only partially visible for the period not shorter than 10 years.

Article 54
(1) Technical information regarding a vehicle, necessary for testing a technical perfection of vehicle
and conformity of installed prescribed devices and equipment are taken from the documentation on
type-approval of a vehicle. In case of vehicles, where such documentation does not exist, the
technical information is taken from a technical code of vehicles.
(2) A technician- controller shall inscribe in a Report on roadworthiness test of a vehicle the source,
from which technical information were taken.

Article 55
(1) A colour of a vehicle is determined with help of catalogue of colours.
(2) The colour is determined on the basis of a code, where the first symbol shows type of lacquer,
the second one shows the number of the basic colour and a third symbol shows the cast of colour.
(3) This paragraph contains an explanation of each code symbol
When determining the colour of a vehicle, only the basic colour of a vehicle shall be inscribed in a
record.

2. Execution of a roadworthiness test of vehicle

Article 56
(1) The condition of prescribed devices and equipment and fulfilment of other conditions for
passenger vehicles, combined vehicles, lorries, specialised vehicles, working vehicles, towing
vehicles, trailers, tractors and tractor attachments is examined according to the table “Visual
examination and testing of devices and equipment of a vehicle and reasons why devices or
equipment of a vehicle are not technically perfect” (Annex 1 of these Rules).
(2) The condition of prescribed devices and equipment and fulfilment of other conditions for
motorcycles and cycles with an engine are examined according to the table “Visual examination
and testing of devices and equipment of motorcycles and cycles with an engine and reasons why
devices or equipment of motorcycles and cycles with an engine are not technically perfect”(Annex
2).

Article 57
In case spare parts, equipment or components are installed on a vehicle that do not fulfil the
conditions determined in paragraph 2 of Article 7 of the Road Traffic Safety Act, such a vehicle is
assessed as technically not perfect.

Article 58
(1) Before testing the braking effect of service and secondary brake, a technician- controller shall
first measure the tyre-pressure, which has to be in accordance with the tyre-pressure declared by
the manufacturer of a vehicle. When testing the braking effect also the pressure of a brake pedal is
tested.
In continuance the paragraph explains the way, how braking effects of service and secondary brake
are measured on brake cylinders.
(2) This paragraph explains how braking effects of tractors and tractor attachments are measured



                                                                                                    227
Article 59
(1) This paragraph includes a procedure for testing a vehicle with a compressed air braking system.

Article 60
(1) This paragraph includes the measurements that are inscribed in a Report on roadworthiness
test of a vehicle.
(2) Results of measurements of braking effects of a compressed air braking system are inscribed in
table, included in these Rules as Annex 4.
(3) The procedure for measurement of ovalisation of braking drums

Article 61
Measurement of braking effects of hydraulic braking systems is completed in the same way as in
the case of compressed air braking systems.

Article 62
(1) The procedure in case, when measurement of braking effects on braking cylinders and tractors
and tractor attachments is not possible.
(2) Description of procedure of measurement
 (3) The information included in an extract after the procedure from the previous paragraph is
completed.

Article 63
(1) The types and size of control of emissions executed on vehicles with a four-stroke Otto engine,
whose emissions are not purified with a modern device for purifying emissions.
(2) The types and size of control of emissions is executed on vehicles with a four-stroke Otto
engine, whose emissions are not purified with a modern device for purifying emissions.
(3) The types and size of control is completed on vehicles with an engine with compression-ignition
(a diesel engine).

Article 64.a
Measurement of emissions is completed for all motor vehicles, except for tractors, cycles with an
engine, motorcycles, vehicles with a diesel engine, that were registered for the first time or put in
service before 1 January 1980, and for vehicles with a petrol engine, registered or put in service for
the first time before 1 August 1976.

Article 64
The procedure, in which the control is executed on vehicles with a four-stroke Otto engine, whose
emissions are not purified with a modern device for purifying emissions.

Article 65
The procedure, in which the control is executed on vehicles with a petrol engine, whose emissions
are purified with a modern device for purifying emissions.

Article 66
The way, in which the control is completed on vehicles with an engine with compression-ignition (a
diesel engine).

Article 67
The procedure in which a control is executed in the case of vehicles with an engine with
compression-ignition (a diesel engine).

Article 68
(1) Cases in which the technician- controllers have to measure the sound level of an engine and
sound level of the air coming from a compressed air braking system.
(2) A sound level of an engine and sound level of the air coming from a compressed air braking
system is measured in a standing vehicle.
(3) This paragraph includes the procedure how a sound level is measured.
(4) When measuring sound level only two technician- controllers can be present.




                                                                                                  228
Article 69
(1) The process how a sound level of an engine is measured with a phonometer.
(2) The process how a sound level caused by an exhaust system is measured with a phonometer.
(3) The process how a sound level caused by an exhaust system with two or more exhaust pipes is
measured with a phonometer.
(4) In vehicles where exhaust pipes are installed in a distance larger than 0,3m, a separate
measurement is executed for each pipe.
(5) The process how a sound level in vehicles with a vertical exhaust system is measured with a
phonometer.
(6) A sound of an exhaust system is measured with at least three successive measurements of the
highest sound (MAX RMS). An engine has to run for at least 3 seconds. In continuation a detailed
procedure of measurement is described.
(7) In the analysis of results the measured levels shall be lowered for 1 dB (A).
(8) Results of measurements cannot differ between themselves for more 2 dB (A). In case the
difference is bigger, another procedure of measurement is completed.
(9) The highest measurement of sound level is inscribed in a Report on roadworthiness test of a
vehicle.
(10) A measured sound level cannot exceed the sound level prescribed for each type of vehicle.

Article 70
(1)- (6) The procedure how a sound level is measured for a compressed air from a compressed air
braking system.

Article 71
(1) Direction of lights of a headlamp of a vehicle is controlled with a regloskop.
(2) – (6) The procedure and measuring of the lights of a headlamp
(7) A vehicle, whose light of headlamp does not meet the prescribed values, is not technically
perfect.

Article 72
(1) A tire – pattern depth is measured in the main patterns on three points.
(2) A tire-pattern depth is inscribed in a Report on roadworthiness test of a vehicle only in case it is
lower than the prescribed tire-pattern depth for each type of vehicles.

3. Administration of records on roadworthiness tests

Article 73
(1) On a completed roadworthiness test of a vehicle a report is kept on a form included in these
Rules as Annex 5.
(2) A report on a completed roadworthiness test of a vehicle is kept in three originals and it includes
the information regarding a vehicle, results of the test and final assessment on technical perfection
of a vehicle.
(3) Technician- controllers, who executed a roadworthiness test shall sign a report and approve it
with a stamp of a technical organisation.
(4) An exceptional roadworthiness test is executed in the way prescribed for a regular
roadworthiness test. Results of an exceptional roadworthiness test are inscribed also in a decision,
with which a policeman has ordered a roadworthiness test.

Article 74
(1) The way, in which the information is inscribed in a report on a completed roadworthiness test of
a vehicle.
(2) An extract of results of measurements, printed by measurement devices shall be attached to the
report on a completed roadworthiness test, kept by a technical organisation.

Article 75
(1) On the basis of actual state a technician- controller shall mark the final result of a
roadworthiness test of a vehicle in a report on a completed roadworthiness test.
(2) The first version of a report on completed roadworthiness test of a vehicle is stored by a
technical organisation meanwhile the second and third copy of the report shall be given to a client.




                                                                                                    229
Article 76
(1) This paragraph contains a procedure of a technician- controller in case a roadworthiness test for
a vehicle shows that a vehicle is not technically perfect and such vehicle repeats a roadworthiness
test within three days after the first roadworthiness test and the deficiencies on the vehicle were
suppressed.
(2) In case more than three days have passed from the first roadworthiness test, where the
deficiencies were found on a vehicle, a complete roadworthiness test has to be repeated and a new
report on roadworthiness test fulfilled.
(3) In cases from the first paragraph, when it is not possible to mark the changes due to printing of a
report on a computer controlled testing track; a new report on roadworthiness test shall be fulfilled
and stored together with the previous report.

Article 77
(1) A technical organisation shall keep reports on roadworthiness tests together with their annexes
separately for technically perfect vehicles and vehicles where technical perfection was not
confirmed.
(2) A technical organisation shall keep reports on roadworthiness tests for the period not shorter
than three years.
(3) A technical organisation shall keep a monthly and yearly statistics on completed roadworthiness
tests and found deficiencies in accordance with the requirements of the Ministry for the Interior.
(4) A technical organisation shall transmit a report on roadworthiness test of a vehicle together with
measurements and statistical information to the Ministry for the Interior on the basis of their request.

Articles 78 - 86
The provisions included in Articles from 78 to 86 refer to a traffic stamp, which will be derogated
from the next Rules that are in preparation.


VI. TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Articles 87 – 89
Provisions referring to the implementations of certain provisions and Articles included in these
Rules.


Ljubljana, 25 November 2003




                                                                                                    230
ANNEX 13         RULES ON DRIVING LICENSES
                 (OJ 117/02, 100/03, 59/04)


I. GENERAL PROVISION

Article 1
These Rules precisely determine the procedure for the issue and extension of validity of driving
license, substitution and exchange of foreign driving license for the driving license of Republic of
Slovenia.


II. ISSUE, EXTENSION OF VALIDITY, SUBSTITUTION AND EXCHANGE OF DRIVING LICENSE

1. Issue of driving license

Article 2
A driving license is issued on the basis of a request of beneficiary by an administration unit.

Article 3
A request for the issue and prolongation of a driving license validity, the issue of driving license
instead of the missing or lost or stolen one, notifications related to the driving license and data on a
driving license shall be submitted on the form no.1 of these Rules.

Article 4
Documents that have to accompany the request for the issue of driving license.

Article 5
A photo has to be added to the request referred to in the previous Article. This Article explains the
form of photo, size etc.
If the health examination shows that a person has to wear glasses during driving, this person has to
be photographed with glasses.

Article 6
The case, when validity of a driving license of a person is limited because of his or her health
situation.

Article 7
An authorised administration unit has to verify all the data inscribed in the request.

Article 8
A driving license is issued on the form no. 2 from these Rules.
On the areas, where the Hungarian and Italian minorities live, a driving license is issued on the form
in Slovene language and in the language of minority.
Forms of driving licenses are made by companies determined by the minister of internal affairs in
accordance with special rules.

Article 9
In a driving license an administration unit puts a stamp for all the categories of vehicles a holder of
a driving license is allowed to drive and inscribes the date of the issue of a driving license.

Article 10
All the comments regarding the categories of vehicles that a holder of driving license has the right
to drive are inscribed on a special place for comments and remarks.

Article 11
On the place for remarks the administration unit also inscribes all the comments regarding health
limitations or other limitations mentioned in the medical certificate on physical and mental ability to
drive.




                                                                                                       231
In case a medical certificate states, that a person is able to drive only an adapted motor vehicle,
such person has to submit together with an application for the issue of driving license also a proof
on suitable adaptation of vehicle to his or her physical abilities.

Article 12
After the award of the right to drive a motor vehicle of category A without limitations, a driving
license is issued to a holder in the way that all the limitations of category A mentioned in Article 10
are crossed out.

Article 13
If health limitations inscribed in a driving license are withdrawn on the basis of a new medical
examination certificate, the inscribed limitations are erased from the driving license.

Article 14
The way in which the limitations are erased from a driving license.

Article 15
After the expiry of penalty and security measure referred to in the first paragraph of Article 26 the
authorised administration unit on the request of the holder issues a new driving license.

2. Extension of validity of driving license

Article 16
Validity of a driving license is extended on a request of the beneficiary. This Article determines in
details the way in which the administration unit extends the validity.
All further extensions of a driving license are completed in the way determined in the previous
paragraph. An extension of validity can also be done in the way that a new driving license is issued.

3. Issue of driving license in case it has been lost, missing, stolen or exterminated

Article 17
In case a driving license was stolen, lost or used, an administration unit can on the request of a
holder of a driving license issue a new driving license.
If a driving license was stolen or lost, the request mentioned in the previous paragraph has to be
accompanied with an evidence of cancellation of validity of driving license in the Official Gazette of
RS.
In the case of used or exterminated driving license the administration unit issues a new driving
license and takes away the old one.

Article 17a
In accordance with Article 17 a new driving license is also issued on a request of a person, whose
driving license was issued in one of the following countries:
– EU Member State;
– Island;
– Liechtenstein;
– Norway.
Before the issue of a new driving license, an administration unit has to obtain all the relevant
information on the driving license from the foreign country. An administration unit has to notify the
authority that issued the original driving license about the issue of a new driving license.

Article 18
A detailed description of the manner in which an administration unit marks a new driving license
issued instead of a missing, lost, stolen or used driving license.

Article 19
Before it issues a new driving license, an administration unit may carry out a procedure to find out
how a driving license was lost, stolen or that it was not taken away because of an offence. The
procedure cannot be longer than 60 days.
During the time of procedure an administration unit issues a temporary license for the time of
procedure on the form included as form no. 3 of these Rules.



                                                                                                     232
A temporary license is valid until a new driving license is issued to the person in question.
Before the issue of a new driving license the person in question must return the temporary license
mentioned in the previous paragraph. He or she shall also return the license in case the lost or
stolen or missing driving license was found.

4. Change of name and surname

Article 20
If a person changes name or surname this change is inscribed in the new driving license on the
request of the relevant person.

5. Change of address

Article 21
In case a person changes his or her permanent residence address from the area of one
administration unit to another, an administration unit issues a new driving license with a new
register number on the request of the relevant person.
The request from the previous paragraph has to be accompanied with the current driving license.
The administration unit of new permanent residence obtains file of the holder of driving license from
the previous authorised administration unit.

6. Replacement of foreign driving license with the driving license of RS

Article 22
The documents that need to be submitted together with a request to obtain a Slovene driving
license.
If the authorised administration unit requires so, the person has to submit also a verified translation
of foreign driving license and proof that he or she will stay in foreign country for at least six months.
An administration unit also has to check the validity of driving license in question and return the
driving license after replacing it with a new one to authority from foreign country that issued the
license.
The way in which a suitable code is inscribed in the driving license of Republic of Slovenia.

Article 23
In case of replacement of a foreign driving license with a Slovene driving license the categories are
marked in the way as determined in Article 9.


III. RECORD OF ISSUED DRIVING LICENSES

Article 24
A record of issued driving licenses contains a register of drivers, files of holders of driving licenses
and computer record of issued driving licenses.
The competent administration unit that issued a driving license shall keep a record of issued driving
licenses in the archive of administration unit.

Article 25
A list of information that has to be inscribed in the register of drivers.
The file of holder of a driving license is composed by a request for the issue of driving license and
documents added to the request.
An administration unit shall keep a file of a holder of driving license until his death.
In the record of issued driving licenses all the information listed in the Article 133 of the Road Safety
Act are included.

Article 26
A file of a holder of a driving license also contains information on offences, prohibitions of driving,
and withdrawal of license etc.
An offence and security measure of prohibition of driving a vehicle of certain category is inscribed
also in a driving license.




                                                                                                      233
The information on withdrawal of driving license and limitation of use of a license because of health
reasons is inscribed also in the file of a holder of driving license and a computer record.


IV. TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Article 27
Form no.1 and decision included in Article 11 of these Rules shall enter into force in 6 months after
these Rules enter into force.

Article 28
Driving license prescribed in the form included in Rules on forms of registration certificates, driving
license and registration plates.

Article 29
Decision from Article 5 of the Rules on forms of registration certificates, driving license and
registration plates and Rules on driving licenses and certificates on knowing the rules about road
traffic safety are no longer valid from the day when these Rules enters into force.

Article 30
These Rules shall enter into force 15 days after the publication in the Official Gazette of the
Republic of Slovenia.


Ljubljana, 25 November 2002

Annex 1: Form no. 1- Record of a holder of a driving license
Annex 2: Form no. 2- Driving license
Annex 3: Form no. 3 – Temporary certificate




                                                                                                    234
ANNEX 14   ENVIRONMENT PROTECTION ACT (SUMMARY)




                                                  235
ANNEX 15         GENERAL PRODUCT SAFETY ACT (FULL TEXT)


I. GENERAL PROVISIONS

Article 1 (content and purpose of this Act)
(1) This Act shall lay down conditions to be met by the products to be placed on the market, the
obligations of producers and distributors, the content and the methods of providing information to
the European Union, as well as the types of product safety surveillance; it shall also regulate
establishing of the Advisory Board and its tasks in the area of general product safety. Thus this Act
partially transposes the content of EC Directive on general product safety (2001/95/EC) and it
completely transposes the content of EEC Directive concerning products which, appearing to be
other than they are, endanger the health or safety of consumers (87/357/EEC).
(2)     The purpose of this Act is to ensure that only safe products are placed on the market.

Article 2 (relation to other regulations)
(1) This Act shall apply to the products not covered by other specific regulations harmonized with
the European Community law and aimed at ensuring safety of products.
(2) Where the products are covered by the regulations, referred to in previous paragraph, this Act
shall apply in its entirety to the aspects of risks or categories of risks not covered by those
regulations. The provisions of items 2 and 3 of Article 4 and Articles 5 to 8 of this Act shall not apply
to the aspects of risks or categories of risks covered by those regulations. Other provisions of this
Act shall apply if the regulations referred to previously do not include equivalent provisions.
(3) Fulfilment of the requirements of this Act shall not affect the responsibility of the producers or
distributors with regard to defective products pursuant to the regulations relating to their liability for
the products and/or to the general regulations relating to contractual obligation.

Article 3 (publicity principle)
(1) Information available to the competent authorities relating to risks to consumer health and
safety posed by products, shall be available to the public. The competent authorities are obliged to
supply the applicant with such information of public interest at his request; it shall contain in
particular the details of product identification, the nature of the risks related to its use and the
measures taken.
(2) Without prejudice to the previous paragraph, the information covered by professional secrecy
according to valid regulations, shall not be disclosed to the general public. Pursuant to this Act the
information related to the safety characteristics of the products shall not be deemed professional
secrecy and shall be disseminated to the general public to ensure protection of the consumers
health and safety.
(3) Protection of professional secrecy referred to in previous paragraph shall not prevent the
dissemination of information between various competent authorities in the Republic of Slovenia or
between the competent authorities in Slovenia and the competent authorities in the EU Member
States (hereinafter referred to as the Member States) and the Commission of the European Union
(hereinafter referred to as the Commission). The competent authorities in the Republic of Slovenia
having received an information declared as professional secrecy, shall ensure the protection of
such information.

Article 4 (definitions)
For the purposes of this Act:
1. “product” shall mean any product - including productsin the context of providing a service - which
   is supplied or made available whether for consideration or not in the course of a commercial
   activity, and whether new, used or reconditioned. This definition shall not apply to second-hand
   products, supplied as antiques or as products to be repaired or reconditioned prior to being
   used, provided that the supplier clearly informs the person to whom he supplies the product, to
   that effect;
2. “safe product” shall mean any product which, under normal or reasonably foreseeable conditions
   of use including duration and, where applicable, putting into service, installation and
   maintenance requirements, does not present any risk or only the minimum risks, and which is -
   under the normal conditions of use - considered to be acceptable and consistent with a high
   level of protection for the safety and health of persons, taking into account in particular:




                                                                                                     236
   -    the characteristics of the product, including its composition, packaging, instructions for
        assembly and, where applicable, for installation and maintenance;
    - the effect on other products, where it is reasonably foreseeable that it will be used with other
        products;
    - the presentation of the product, the labelling, any warnings and instructions for its use and
        disposal and any other indication or information regarding the product;
    - the categories of consumers at risk when using the product, in particular children and the
        elderly.
    The feasibility of obtaining higher levels of safety or the availability of other products presenting
    a lesser degree of risk shall not constitute grounds for considering a product to be “dangerous”;
3. “dangerous product” shall mean any product which does not meet the definition of “safe product”
    in previous item;
4. “products appearing to be other than they are” shall mean any products which, although not
    foodstuffs, possess a form, odour, colour, appearance, packaging, labelling, volume or size
    resembling foodstuffs (e.g. a perfumed rubber) such that it is likely that consumers, especially
    children, will confuse them with foodstuffs and in consequence place them in their mouths, or
    suck or ingest them, which might be dangerous to their health and life by causing suffocation,
    poisoning, the perforation or obstruction of the digestive tract;
5. “serious risk” shall mean any serious risk requiring rapid intervention by the competent
    authorities, irrespective of the fact whether the risk has an immediate effect or not;
6. “producer” shall mean:
    - the manufacturer of the product, when he is established in the European Union and any other
        legal or natural person presenting himself as the manufacturer by affixing to the product his
        name, trade mark or other distinctive mark, or the person who reconditions the product;
    - the manufacturer's representative, when the manufacturer is not established in the European
        Union, or if there is no representative established in the European Union, the importer of the
        product;
    - any other legal or natural person, professionally included in the supply chain, insofar as their
        activities may affect the safety properties of a product;
7. “distributor” shall mean any legal or natural person, professionally included in the supply chain
    whose activity does not affect the safety properties of a product;
8. “recall” shall mean any measure aimed at achieving permanent or temporary return of a
    dangerous product that has already been supplied or made available to consumers by the
    producer or distributor;
9. “withdrawal” shall mean any measure aimed at preventing the distribution, display and offer of a
    product dangerous to the consumer.
10. “RAPEX” shall mean the European Union rapid information system.


II. SAFETY REQUIREMENTS

Article 5 (restriction and prohibition)
(1) Producers shall be obliged to place only safe products on the market.
(2) The manufacture, import, export or placing on the market of the products appearing to be other
than they are presenting danger to the consumers, especially children, shall be prohibited.

Article 6 (compliance with the regulations and standards published)
(1) A product shall be deemed safe as far as the aspects or risk categories are concerned, which
are covered by special regulations not harmonized with the European Community law, which are
aimed at ensuring safety of products, provided that it conforms to the respective health and safety
requirements of those regulations.
(2) A product shall be presumed safe as far as the risks and risk categories covered by relevant
Slovenian national standards drawn up on the basis of European standards are concerned, the
references of which have been published as specified in paragraph 3 of this Article, when it meets
the requirements of those standards.
(3) In the Official Gazette of the Republic of Slovenia the minister in charge of economy
(hereinafter referred to as the Minister) shall publish the references of the standards applied to
establish presumption of safety of a product.

Article 7 (other safety assessment criteria)



                                                                                                    237
In the absence of the regulations or standards referred to in previous article, the conformity of a
product to the requirements of this Act shall be assessed by taking into account the following
elements:
 - Slovenian national standards drawn up on the basis of relevant European standards other than
     those stated in the list referred to in paragraph 3 of Article 6 of this Act;
 - other Slovenian national standards;
 - recommendations of the Commission, setting guidelines on product safety assessment;
 - product safety codes of good practice in force in the sector concerned;
 - the state of the art and technology;
 - reasonable consumer expectations concerning safety.

Article 8 (measures taken by the inspecting authority)
(1) The competent inspecting authority referred to in Article 17 of this Act shall take appropriate
     measures to impose restrictions on placing the product on the market or to require its
     withdrawal from the market or recall where there is evidence that despite its conformity with the
     criteria referred to in Articles 6 and 7 of this Act it is dangerous to consumers safety and health.
(2) When for the implementation of a Comission Decision imposing prohibition or restriction of
     placing on the market and export of a certain product or of a group of products posing serious
     risk to the health and safety of consumers, a special regulation must be adopted, the
     Government of the Republic of Slovenia shall, within 20 days from official publication of the
     Decision, at the latest, adopt a decree specifying the rules of conduct for producers or
     distributors. In their monitoring the implementation of the Decree the competent inspecting
     authority shall have all the powers as defined in Article 17 of this Act.


III. OBLIGATIONS OF PRODUCERS AND DISTRIBUTORS

Article 9 (provision of warnings)
(1) Within the limits of their respective activities producers shall provide consumers the relevant
information to enable them to assess the risks inherent in a product throughout the normal or
reasonably foreseeable period of its use, where such risks are not immediately obvious without
adequate warnings, and to take precautions against those risks.
(2) The presence of warnings referred to in previous paragraph does not exempt any person from
compliance with the other requirements laid down in this Act and in adequate regulations based on
this Act.

Article 10 (other obligations of producers)
(1) Within the limits of their respective activities, producers shall adopt measures commensurate
with the characteristics of the products which they supply, enabling them to:
- ensure the information of risks which these products might pose;
- choose to take appropriate action aimed at avoiding these risks, which may include adequate and
  effective warning of consumers, withdrawal of the product from the market or recall from
  consumers.
(2) The measures referred to in the previous paragraph must include in particular:
- an indication (on the product or its packaging) of the identity and details of the producer and the
product reference or the batch of products, unless it is justified for such indication to be omitted ;
- in all cases where necessary, carrying out of sample testing of marketed products, investigating
  and keeping a register of complaints and keeping distributors informed of such actions.
(3) Action such as that referred to in the second indent of the first paragraph of this article shall be
undertaken by the producers at their discretion or at the request of the competent inspecting
authority referred to in Article 17 of this Act.
(4) Recall shall take place only, when the producers or the competent inspecting authority find
other measures not sufficient to prevent the risks involved. Recall may be effected within the
framework of codes of good practice on the matter concerned, where such codes exist.

Article 11 (obligations of distributors)
(1) Distributors shall be required - within the limits of their respective activities - to act with due
professional care to help to ensure compliance with the applicable safety requirements. In particular
they must not supply products which they know or should have presumed - on the basis of




                                                                                                     238
information in their possession and of their professional activity - do not comply with those
requirements.
(2) Within the limits of their respective activities the distributors shall participate in monitoring the
safety of products placed on the market by passing on information on product risks, keeping and
providing the documentation necessary for tracing the origin of products and cooperating in the
action taken by producers and the competent national authorities to avoid the risks.

Article 12 (obligation to provide information)
(1) Where producers and distributors as professionals know, on the basis of the information in their
possession, that a product that they have placed on the market poses risks to the consumer that
are incompatible with the general safety requirement, they shall immediately inform the competent
inspection authority to that effect.
(2) If the producers and the distributors assess that serious risks are involved, the information
referred to in the previous paragraph shall at least contain:
- the details, enabling exact identification of the product or the batch it belongs to;
- complete details of risks posed by the product concerned;
- all information available, necessary for tracing the product;
- all the details of action taken to prevent risk to the consumer.
(3) The Minister shall prescribe the form and content for the notifications referred to in this article.

Article 13 (obligation to cooperate)
(1) At the request of the competent inspecting authority the producers and distributors shall be
obliged to cooperate in implementation of the actions - necessary to avoid the risks posed by
products which they supply or have supplied.
(2) If within the reasonable time, which, as a rule, shall not exceed 10 working days from the
request for cooperation, the producers or the distributors do not take adequate action aimed at
completion of their obligations, the competent inspecting authority shall immediately take the
required action referred to in paragraph 3 of Article 17 of this Act.


IV. PROVIDING INFORMATION TO THE EU

Article 14 (informing the Commission)
(1) Where the competent inspecting authority takes measures which restrict the placing on the
market of products, requires their withdrawal or recall as provided for in Article 17 of this Act, it shall
after informing the ministry in charge of general safety of products (hereinafter referred to as the
Ministry) inform the Commission of the measures taken, specifying its reasons for adopting them. It
shall also inform the Commission of any modification or withdrawal of such measures.
(2) If the competent inspecting authority considers that the effects of the risk do not or cannot go
beyond the territory of the Republic of Slovenia, it shall inform the Commission of the measures
taken insofar as they are likely to be of interest to other Member States and in particular if they have
been adopted in response to a new risk which has not yet been reported in other notifications.
(3) The information pursuant to the first and second paragraphs of this article shall be provided,
unless such information has been given pursuant to Article 15 of this Act or under other regulations
covering product safety requirements.

Article 15 (notification through RAPEX)
(1) Where with respect to the products presenting serious risk the competent inspection authority
adopts or recommends adequate measures or agrees with producers and distributors to adopt
measures or actions to prevent, restrict or comply with specific conditions on the marketing or use
of such products, it shall after informing the Ministry immediately notify the Commission through
iRAPEX of the measures and actions adopted. It shall also inform the Commission of any
modification or withdrawal of any such measures or voluntary actions.
(2) If the competent inspection authority considers that the effects of the identified serious risk do
not or cannot go beyond the territory of the Republic of Slovenia, it shall notify the Commission of
the adopted measures insofar as they are likely to be of interest to other Member States, and in
particular if they have been taken in response to a new risk which has not yet been reported in
other notifications.




                                                                                                      239
(3) Without prejudice to the first paragraph of this article before deciding to adopt adequate
measures or to take voluntary action the competent inspection authorities may pass on to the
Commission any information in their possession regarding the existence of a serious risk.

Article 16 (governmental regulation)
The Government of the Republic of Slovenia shall specify the form and content of the notifications
referred to in Articles 14 and 15 of this Act.


V. SURVEILLANCE

Article 17 (inspection surveillance)
(1) Compliance with the provisions of this Act shall be controlled by the inspection authorities within
the limits of their responsibilities for individual types of products based on the rules relating to the
organization of national administration or on other rules defining their respective responsibilities and
obligations.
(2) The implementation of the provisions of this Act applicable to the products of fraudulent
appearance, shall be monitored by the Health Inspectorate of the Republic of Slovenia.
(3) In addition to the powers to take appropriate measures based on the rules referred to in the first
paragraph of this article, for the purposes of this Act the competent inspecting officers shall be
entitled to take the following measures:
(a) for any product:
- to organize, even after its being placed on the market as being safe, appropriate checks on its
    properties affecting safety; such checks shall be carried out on an adequate scale up to the final
    stage of use or consumption;
- to require all necessary information from the producers or distributors;
- to take samples of products and subject them to safety checks;
(b) for any product that could pose risks in certain conditions:
- to require that it be marked with suitable, clearly worded and easily comprehensible warnings in
    the Slovenian language on the risks it may present;
- to make its marketing subject to prior conditions so as to make it safe;
(c) for any product that could pose risks for certain persons:
- to order that they be given warning of the risk in good time and in an appropriate form, including
    the publication of special warnings in the media;
(d) for any product that could be dangerous:
- for the period needed for the various safety evaluations, checks and controls, temporarily to ban
    its supply, the offer to supply it or its display;
(e) for any dangerous product:
- to ban its marketing and introduce the accompanying measures required to ensure the ban is
    complied with;
(f) for any dangerous product already on the market:
- to order or organize its immediate withdrawal and alert consumers to the risks it presents;
- to order or coordinate and, if appropriate, organize with producers and distributors its recall from
    consumers and its destruction in suitable conditions;
- to order delivery of the type of product, the sample of which has caused damage; the product
    must be delivered in unchanged condition with respect to the sample in dispute
(4) When taking measures, in particular those referred to in items (d) to (f) ofthe previous
paragraph, the competent inspecting authorities shall act in such a way as to implement the
measures in a manner proportional to the seriousness of the risk and taking due account of the
state of the art in view of possible direct or indirect risks to the health and safety of consumers,
which have immediate or delayed effects (the precautionary principle).
(5) When the competent inspecting authority is not provided with adequate know-how or equipment
required for carrying out the checks and inspections referred to in paragraph 3 of this article, it shall
entrust the performance of such professional actions within the limits of the surveillance activity to a
qualified institution or individual.
(6) Appeals against the administrative decision imposing the measures referred to in paragraph 3
of this article or the measures referred to in Article 8 of this Act shall not suspend the enforcement
of the administrative decision. The appeals against the administrative decision shall be lodged
within eight days from the day when they have been served.




                                                                                                     240
Article 18 (addressees of the measures taken by the inspection authorities)
The measures to be taken by the competent inspection authorities under the previous article shall
be addressed, as appropriate, to:
 - the producer;
 - the distributors within the limits of their respective activities and in particular the distributor
     responsible for the first stage of distribution in the territory of the Republic of Slovenia;
 - other legal or natural persons, where necessary, with a view to cooperation in action taken to
     avoid risks arising from a product.
                                         *
Article 19 (customs surveillance)
(1) In clearing the goods and implementing other actions within the limits of their responsibilities,
before releasing the products to the market, the Customs Authorities shall suspend release of the
products and/or the batches/series of products in question for three working days and immediately
inform the competent inspection authority to that effect, if they find:
- that individual products or batches of products show certain characteristics causing reasonable
    doubt that they may pose serious risk to consumer health and safety when placed on the market
    and used under stipulated or reasonably foreseeable conditions;
- that individual products or batches/series of products are not accompanied with the legally
    required documents or are not adequately marked or that the stipulated mark is affixed
    unjustifiably.
(2) When within three working days the competent inspection authority does not implement any of
the measures referred to in Article 17 of this Act or if within this time they do not inform the Customs
Authorities of the implementation of such measures, the latter shall release the product or the batch
of products, the release of which was suspended, provided that all other conditions for its release
have been met.


VI. ADVISORY BOARD

Article 20 (the Advisory Board)
(1) At the Ministry the Advisory Board shall be established to deal with the issues related to the
general product safety.
(2) The Advisory Board shall include the representatives of the competent administrative
authorities, interested consumers organizations, entrepreneurial chambers and associations, as
well as eminent experts in the field of technical safety of products and consumer protection.
(3) The Advisory Board shall address any notifications sent or received pursuant to Chapter IV of
this Act and propose adoption of adequate measures aimed at elimination or reduction of risks
related to products. For this purpose it shall in particular enhance and support voluntary actions of
producers and distributors in ensuring the product safety and shall participate in forming codes of
good practice in individual product safety areas.
(4) The number of members and the composition of the Advisory Board shall be specified by the
minister.


VII. PENALTY PROVISIONS

Article 21 (major infringements)
(1) A fine of 500,000 SIT to 10,000,000 SIT shall be imposed on any legal person or proprietorship
for:
- placing on the market a dangerous product (paragraph 1 of Article 5);
- manufacturing, importing, exporting or placing on the market a product of fraudulent appearance
    (paragraph 2 of Article 5);
- not providing consumers with the relevant information to enable them to assess the risks
    inherent in a product and to protect themselves against such risks (paragraph 1 of Article 9);
- not adopting measures commensurate with the characteristics of the products (paragraph 1 of
    Article 10);
- supplying products which they know or should have presumed do not comply with safety
    requirements (paragraph 1 of Article 11).

*
    Nisem povsem prepricana o tocnosti prevoda.



                                                                                                   241
(2) A fine of 50,000 SIT to 500,000 SIT shall be imposed on the responsible person of the legal
person or of the proprietorship for the infringement referred to in the previous paragraph.

Article 22 (other infringements)
(1) A fine of 250,000 SIT to 5,000,000 SIT shall be imposed on a legal person or a proprietorship
for:
- not providing information on product risks, not keeping or providing the documentation
    necessary for tracing the origin of products or not cooperating in the action taken by producers
    and the competent national authorities to avoid the risks (paragraph 2 of Article 11),
- not informing the competent inspection authorities that a product that they have placed on the
    market poses risks to the consumer that are inconsistent with the general safety requirement
    (paragraphs 1 and 2 of Article 12),
(2) A fine of 25,000 SIT to 250,000 SIT shall be imposed on the responsible person of the legal
person or of the proprietorship for the infringement referred to in the previous paragraph.


VIII.   TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS

Article 23 (time frame for issuing regulations)
(1) The implementing regulations referred to in paragraph 3 of Article 12 and in Article 16 of this
Act shall be issued within three months from entering into force of this Act.
(2) The legal act referred to in paragraph four of Article 20 of this Act shall be issued by the
minister within six months from entering into force of this Act.

Article 24 (completion of inspection authorities procedures)
The procedures of inspecting authorities started before entering into force of this Act, shall be
completed pursuant to the regulations valid before its entering into force.

Article 25 (expiration of validity and application of the regulations)
(1) As from the date of entry into force of this Act the General Safety of Products Act (U.l RS
23/99) and the Rules governing products appearing to be other than they are (U.l. RS 5/00) shall
cease to be valid.
(2) Until the commencement of the application of this Act provisions of the regulations referred to in
the previous paragraph shall apply.

Article 26 (application of fines and imposing penalties)
(1) The amounts of fines specified in Articles 21 and 22 of this Act shall be applied at the
     commencement of the application of General Offences Act (U.l. RS 7/03).
(2) Until the time specified in the previous paragraph penalties shall be imposed as follows:
     1. for the infringements referred to in Article 21 of this Act:
     –     a fine of 500,000 SIT to 5,000,000 SIT shall be imposed on legal persons or
           proprietorships,
     –     a fine of 50,000 SIT to 500,000 SIT shall be imposed on the responsible person of the
           legal person;
     2. for the infringements referred to in Article 22 of this Act:
     –     a fine of 250,000 SIT to 2,500,000 SIT shall be imposed on legal persons or
           proprietorships,
     –     a fine of 25,000 SIT to 250,000 SIT shall be imposed on the responsible person of the
           legal person.

Article 27 (bringing into force and commencement of application of this Act)
This Act shall enter into force on the fifteenth day from its publication in the Official Gazette of the
Republic of Slovenia and shall be applicable as from the date of the accession of the Republic of
Slovenia to the European Union.




                                                                                                    242
ANNEX 16        STANDARDISATION ACT (FULL TEXT)

                ZAKON O STANDARDIZACIJI (ZSta-1) (OJ no. 59/1999, 1999-01-2794)


General provisions

Article 1
This Act lays down the objectives and principles of the Slovenian national standardization; specifies
the status of the Slovenian national standards body, its assignments, membership and funding;
and regulates the preparation, adoption and issuance of the Slovenian national standard, and its
application.

Article 2
The terms used for the purpose of this Act, or those most frequently used in connection with
standardization, shall mean:
-       standardization
        activity of establishing, with regard to actual or potential problems, provisions for common
        and repeated use, aimed at the achievement of the optimum degree of order in a given
        context
-       international standardization
        standardization in which involvement is open to relevant bodies from all countries
-       European standardization
        standardization in which involvement is open to relevant bodies from the European
        countries
-       national standardization
        standardization that takes place at the level of one specific country
-       standards body
        standardizing body recognized at national, European or international level, that has as a
        principal function, by virtue of its statutes, the preparation and adoption of standards that
        are made available to the public
-       national standards body
        standards body recognized at the national level, that is eligible to be the national member of
        the corresponding international and European standards organizations
-       international standards organization
        standards organization whose membership is open to the relevant national body from every
        country:
        ISO - International Organization for Standardization
        IEC - International Electrotechnical Commission
        ITU - International Telecommunication Union;
-       European standards organization
        standards organization whose membership is open to the relevant national body from the
        European countries
        CEN               European Committee for Standardization
        CENELEC           European Committee for Electrotechnical Standardization
        ETSI              European Telecommunication Standards Institute;
-       standard
        document, established by consensus and approved by a recognized body, that provides, for
        common and repeated use, rules, guidelines or characteristics for activities or their results,
        aimed at the achievement of the optimum degree of order in a given context
-       international standard
        standard that is adopted by an international standards organization and made available to
        the public
-       European standard
        standard that is adopted by a European standards organization and made available to the
        public
-       national standard
        standard that is adopted by a national standards body and made available to the public




                                                                                                  243
II.     OBJECTIVES AND PRINCIPLES OF THE SLOVENIAN NATIONAL STANDARDIZATION

Article 3
The Slovenian national standardization shall pursue the following objectives:
-       Promotion of quality of products, processes and services, by defining their characteristics
which determine their capacity to meet given needs;
-       Promotion of improvements in the quality of life, safety, health and the protection of the
environment;
-       Promotion of economy in human effort, materials and energy in the production and
exchange of products;
- Promotion of industrial efficiency through control of variety, compatibility and interchangeability;
- Promotion of international commerce by preventing or eliminating the barriers to trade deriving
   from unjustified differences in business operations at the national level;

Article 4
The Slovenian national standardization shall be based on the observance of the following
principles:
- The right of voluntary participation and contribution by all interested parties in the preparation
    and adoption of the Slovenian national standards, and voluntary use of the Slovenian national
    standards;
- Consensus, meaning general consent of a significant part of interested parties to the contents of
    the Slovenian national standards;
- Preventing predomination of individual interests over common interest of the interested parties;
- Transparency of work and public availability of the Slovenian national standards;
- Coherence of the Slovenian national standards;
- Taking into account the state of the art and the rules of the International and European
    standardizations;

Slovenian Standards Institute

1.      Assignments of the Institute and its foundation

Article 5
In pursuance of the objectives laid down in Article 3 hereof, the Republic of Slovenia shall found the
Slovenian Standards Institute (hereinafter referred to as "the Institute") as a Slovenian national
standards body. The Institute shall have the following assignments:
- Preparing, adopting, issuing and maintaining the Slovenian national standards and other
    normative documents of the Slovenian national standardization;
- Keeping a register of the Slovenian national standards;
- Representing the interests of the Slovenian national standardization in the International and
    European standards organizations;
- Collecting, filing and providing standards and other standardization documents, in accordance
    with the work programme;
- Maintaining data bases on standards and other standardization documents, in accordance with
    the work programme, and providing information from the data bases;
- Publishing a bulletin intended for publication of the adopted Slovenian national standards and
    for providing information on other standardization documents;
- Promoting application of the Slovenian national standards;
- Performing other assignments in accordance with the regulations and international treaties
    concluded by and binding on the Republic of Slovenia.

Within the framework of its activities, the Institute shall also perform other tasks and provide
services laid down in the Institute's Foundation Document and in its Statutes, provided that these
activities are not aimed at making profit.
The Institute shall have the exclusive right to perform the assignments stated under indents 1–6 of
paragraph 1 of this Article.

Article 6




                                                                                                  244
For the needs of preparing regulations and for public procurement, the Institute shall, upon
instruction of the Republic of Slovenia, prepare, adopt, issue and maintain the Slovenian national
standards and other documents of the Slovenian national standardization aimed at assuring safety,
protecting health and life, as well as protecting the environment and the consumers' interests.

Article 7
The Institute shall be a legal person under the public law and shall be registered at court.
The laws and regulations governing public institutes shall apply to the Institute, when not otherwise
regulated by this Act with respect to particular issues.
The Republic of Slovenia shall be the Institute's Founder. The Foundation Document of the Institute
shall be adopted by the Government of the Republic of Slovenia.
The funds necessary for the Institute to start working shall be assured by the Founder.
For the performance of the assignments under paragraph 1 of Article 5, as well as those under
Article 6 hereof, the Institute shall have the right to use the coat of arms of the Republic of Slovenia
in its seal and stamp, or on its documents.

2. MEMBERSHIP OF THE INSTITUTE

Article 8
Any citizen of the Republic of Slovenia or any legal person established under the law of the
Republic of Slovenia and based in the Republic of Slovenia, may, in order to materialize its interests
regarding the Slovenian national standardization, become a member of the Institute.
A member shall be entitled to participate in the Institute's work and management in compliance with
this Act, the Foundation Document and the Statutes.

Article 9
A member shall pay a membership fee to the Institute, which shall be fixed with regard to the nature
of the member's activity, his annual income or budget, and number of employees.
The amount of membership fee as well as the method of payment shall be specified by a general
act adopted by the Institute's Council.

Article 10
Membership shall terminate subject to notice by, by ceasing of existence, or by expulsion of a
member. A member shall be expelled upon decision of the Institute's Assembly, for non-payment of
the membership fee, or for seriously breaking the regulations or general acts of the Institute.
Membership shall terminate on the date a member files the notice, on the date of his ceasing of
existence, or on the date of acception of the decision of expulsion.
The contents of an application for membership or a notice, as well as other issues regarding the
commencement and termination of membership, shall be laid down in the Institute's Statutes.

3. THE INSTITUTE'S BODIES

Article 11
The Institute's bodies shall be:
- The Assembly;
- The Chairman of the lnstitute;
- The Council;
- The Director;
- Two Technical Boards.

Article 12
The Institute's operations shall be steered and managed by the Assembly consisting of all the
members and of the Founder's representatives appointed by the Government of the Republic of
Slovenia.
The Assembly shall perform the following tasks:
- Adopting the Statutes;
- Adopting the Institute's annual work programme and other programme acts;
- Electing the Institute's Chairman from among its members;



                                                                                                    245
- Appointing its representatives in the Council;
- Performing other tasks laid down in this Act, the Foundation Document and the Statutes.
Article 13
The Institute's Chairman shall represent the Institute, summon and chair the Assembly meetings
and perform other tasks laid down in the Foundation Document and the Statutes.
The term of office of the Institute's Chairman shall be 4 years, with the possibility of re-election
when this term has expired.

Article 14
The Council shall consist of: representatives of the Founder, representatives of the members,
representatives of the Institute's employees, and by position, the Institute's Chairman. The number
of the Founder's, employees' and members' representatives shall be laid down in the Institute's
Foundation Document.

Article 15
The tasks of the Council shall be as follows:
- To be in charge of implementation of the annual work programme and other programme general
   acts of the Institute;
- To adopt the Institute's general acts, except when provided by this Act, the Foundation Document
   or the Statutes that a particular general act should be adopted by some other body;
- To adopt a general act which lays down the procedure of adopting the Slovenian national
   standards;
- To adopt a general act defining the rates of the Institute's services;
- To make the Institute's business decisions ;
- To approve the Institute's financial plan and closing balance;
- To define the amount of membership fee for the current year;
- To appoint the members of the Institute's Technical Boards;
- To nominate and release the Director;
- To decide on the Institute employees' demands for protection of rights;
- To propose to the Assembly decisions that are within its competence, and to be in charge of
   preparing the Assembly meetings;
- To perform other tasks laid down in this Act, the Foundation Document and the Statutes.

Article 16
The Director shall: organize and manage the Institute's work and business operations; represent the
Institute as a legal person; be accountable for the legality of the Institute's work and business
operations; and perform other tasks laid down in this Act, the Foundation Document and the
Statutes.

Article 17
The Director shall be nominated and released by the Council.
The term of office of the Director shall be 5 years from the date of nomination, and can be renewed
after this term has expired.
The terms and conditions for the nomination and release of the Director shall be laid down in the
Foundation Document and the Statutes.

Article 18
For providing guidance in expert work the Institute shall have two Technical Boards, namely:
- a Technical Board for the general field; and
- a Technical Board for the electrotechnical, information technology and telecommunications fields.
The number of members of each Technical Board shall be specified in the Statutes.
The members of each Technical Board shall be appointed by the Council from among recognized
experts in the field or fields for which the Technical Board has been set up. Also a representative of
the Founder appointed by the Republic of Slovenia Government shall be a member of the
Technical Board.
The term of office of the Technical Board's members shall be four years, starting on the date of
appointment, and can be renewed after the term has expired.

Article 19
The Technical Board shall perform the following tasks:



                                                                                                  246
-    Being responsible for implementation of the annual work programme and other programme
     general acts of the Institute which apply to the design and adoption of the Slovenian national
     standards;
-    Adopting the Slovenian national standards;
-    Making decisions on expert issues within the Institute's framework of activities;
-    Preparing expert bases for annual programme and other Institute's programme general acts;
-    Giving to the Council and the Director its proposals and opinions concerning organization of
     work;
-    Setting up the necessary technical working bodies for the implementation of annual work
     programmes;
-   Performing other tasks laid down in this Act, the Foundation Document and the Institute's
     Statutes.

4. FUNDING OF THE INSTITUTE

Article 20
The Institute shall obtain the funds necessary for its work through:
- membership fees;
- the sale or standardization documents and the Institute's bulletin
- payments for the Institute's services;
- the State budget; and
- other sources.
The Institute may only obtain funds from other sources upon the Founder's consent.

Article 21
The State budget shall provide the funding for implementation of the assignments under paragraph
1 of Article 5, and those under Article 6 hereof.
The amount of funds provided by the State budget shall be defined with reference to the scope of
assignments referred to in the previous paragraph, as stated in the annual work programme. The
anticipated amount of membership fees, payments for the Slovenian national standards, and funds
from other sources, shall also be taken into account when specifying the scope of funding from the
State budget.
As soon as the state budget has been adopted, the scope of assignments planned in the annual
work programme and referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall be adjusted, if necessary, to the
scope of funding for the current year. The Assembly may authorize the Council to carry out such
adjustments of the annual work programme.

Preparation, adoption and issuance of the Slovenian national standards

Article 22
The Slovenian national standard is a national standard which is adopted by the Institute, taking into
account the principles laid down in Article 4 hereof and in accordance with its own rules, and
marked with the abbreviation "SIST".
The Slovenian national standard (hereinafter referred to as "SIST") may also be prepared on the
basis of an international standard, a European standard, a foreign national standard, or other
standardization documents. A SIST prepared in this way may be adopted in Slovene or in a foreign
language.
The information on an adopted SIST shall be published in the Institute's bulletin.
SIST shall be issued as a separate publication and shall have the copyright in accordance with the
copyright regulations. Reproduction and distribution of complete SIST or parts thereof without the
Institute's consent shall be prohibited.

Use of SIST

Article 23
Use of SIST shall be voluntary, except in the case where mandatory use of SIST is defined by a
regulation.
The regulation defining mandatory use of a standard shall make reference to SIST.




                                                                                                 247
Article 24
Conformity of a product, a process or a service with SIST can be confirmed by a declaration of
conformity, a certificate of conformity, or a mark of conformity.
The declaration of conformity with SIST shall be given at the issuer's sole responsibility.

Article 25
The national mark of conformity with SIST shall be used in accordance with the rules drawn up by
the Council. The national mark of conformity with SIST shall be protected in accordance with the
regulations on industrial property.

Transitional and final provisions

Article 26
The Government of the Republic of Slovenia shall adopt the Foundation Document of the Institute
within six months after the effective date of this Act at the latest, and shall appoint an acting
Director of the Institute.
The acting Director of the Institute shall, within three months after the Foundation Document has
been adopted, make an appropriate public call for natural and legal persons eligible to become
members of the Institute, to make a written application for membership within three months after the
publication of the call. If there are less than 15 applications for membership, the call shall be
repeated.
Within six months at the latest after the term of a successful call has expired, the acting Director of
the Institute shall summon the Institute's Assembly meeting that shall adopt the Statutes.

Article 27
The Founder shall provide suitable premises for the work of the Institute, and shall transfer into its
unredeemable use the tangible assets and equipment of the Standards and Metrology Institute
intended for the performance of standardization tasks.
The scope of these assets and equipment shall be specified in the Institute's Foundation Document.

Article 28
The Institute shall take over from the Standards and Metrology Institute the employees who are
performing the standardization tasks.

Article 29
The regulations laying down the positions and salaries of employees in the public sector shall apply
to the employees of the Institute.
Until the adoption of an Act laying down the positions of public officers, the regulations laying down
the positions of employees in public institutes as well as the provisions and ratios of the Act on pay
ratios in public institutes, government and local communities' authorities (Official Gazette of RS no.
18/94 and 36/96) applying to employees in public institutes, shall apply.

Article 30
On the effective date of this Act, the provisions of the Law on standardization (Official Gazette of
RS No. 1/95) shall cease to apply.

Article 31
Until the Institute referred to in Article 5 hereof starts to work, its assignments shall be performed by
the Standards and Metrology Institute of the Republic of Slovenia.

Article 32
This Act shall become effective on the fifteenth day after its publication in the Official Gazette of the
Republic of Slovenia.




                                                                                                     248
ANNEX 17        ACCREDITATION ACT (FULL TEXT)
                ZAKON O AKREDITACIJI (ZAKR) (OJ no. 59/1999, 1999-01-2795)


General provisions

Article 1
This Act lays down the establishment, organisation and operation of a public institute performing
the assignments of a national accreditation service, and specifies the field in which accreditation
shall be performed, and the application of accreditation in the regulations specifying conformity
assessment.

Article 2
For the purpose of this Act:
- "accreditation" shall mean an expert procedure by which the national accreditation service by
    granting an accreditation certificate gives formal recognition of competence to carry out specific
    tasks in the field of conformity assessment;
- "conformity assessment" shall mean any activity concerned with determining directly or
    indirectly that relevant requirements are fulfilled;
- "accreditation certificate" shall mean a document on the basis of which competence is
    demonstrated for carrying out specific tasks in the field of conformity assessment;
- "conformity assessment body" shall mean a supplier-independent laboratory, a certification
    body, an inspection body, or some other body which is involved in the conformity assessment
    procedure, and which can be either a government body, a legal person or a natural person;
- "designation of conformity assessment bodies" shall mean their designation by the competent
    Minister for the performance of specified conformity assessment procedures in accordance with
    regulations.

Slovenian Accreditation

Article 3
In order to assure permanent and undisturbed performance of the assignments of the national
accreditation service, the Republic of Slovenia shall establish a public institute under the name of
Slovenian Accreditation.
The assignments of Slovenian Accreditation shall include:
- Accreditation of testing and calibration laboratories;
- Accreditation of certification bodies for certification of: products, services, quality systems and
    staff;
- Accreditation of inspection bodies performing inspection and similar activities;
- Participating in European and international accreditation organisations, and representing in
    them the interests of the Republic of Slovenia;
- Providing advice to the State administration in matters concerning accreditation and other
    assessments and approvals of competence for carrying out conformity assessment procedures.
- Performing other assessments and approvals of competence for carrying out conformity
    assessment procedures, including fulfilment of the requirements for conformity assessment
    bodies pursuant to particular regulations for conformity assessment;
Within the scope of its activities, Slovenian Accreditation shall also perform other tasks and
provide other services, as laid down in its Foundation Document and in its Statutes, provided that
these activities are not performed in view of making profit.
Slovenian Accreditation shall have the exclusive right to perform the assignments listed under
indents 1-4, paragraph 2 of this Article. For the performance of these assignments, it shall have the
right to use the coat of arms of the Republic of Slovenia on its seal, stamp and documents.
Slovenian Accreditation shall operate in compliance with the laws and other regulations applying to
public institutes, unless particular issues are regulated differently by this Act.
The Foundation Document shall be adopted by the Government of the Republic of Slovenia
(hereinafter referred to as "RS Government")




                                                                                                  249
Article 4
Slovenian Accreditation shall obtain funds for its work through providing its services, out of the
State budget, and from other sources, in the manner and under the terms and conditions laid down
in the Foundation Document. Slovenian Accreditation may only obtain funds from other sources
upon the Founder's consent.
The performance of the assignments under paragraph 2 of Article 3 hereof shall be funded by the
State budget. The amount of funding by the State budget shall be subject to the scope of tasks
specified in the annual work programme, all by taking into account the expected amount of assets
obtained from the other sources stated in the previous paragraph.

Article 5
The organisation and operation of Slovenian Accreditation, and the accreditation procedures
conducted by Slovenian Accreditation, shall be laid down in its Foundation Document, Statutes as
well as other general acts, which shall be based on the relevant national, European and
international standards and documents of the European and international accreditation
organisations.
The Council of Slovenian Accreditation shall consist of representatives of the Founder and the
employees, as well as of representatives from industry, consumers, expert associations, and
conformity assessment bodies.
The number of Council members, their appointment, their terms of office, and the competence of
the Council, shall be laid down in the Foundation Document.

Article 6
Assessment of the competence of legal and natural persons in accreditation procedure shall be
performed with respect to the requirements of the corresponding national, European and
international standards or documents of the European and international accreditation organisations.
Accreditation shall be carried out upon the customer's request.
Mutual issues concerning the grant of accreditation certificate and the maintenance of accreditation
shall be settled between Slovenian Accreditation and the customer by a contract. The contract
shall lay down the rights and obligations of the contractors and the performance of accreditation
procedures in conformity with the standards and documents specified in paragraph 1 of this Article
or in paragraph 1 of Article 5. Slovenian Accreditation shall conclude a contract with any legal or
natural person wishing to obtain accreditation. Upon concluding the contract, Slovenian
Accreditation shall clearly and unambiguously advise the customer of the requirements for obtaining
accreditation and of the accreditation procedure.
When Slovenian Accreditation finds a customer to fulfil the requirements of the standards or
documents specified under paragraph 1 of this Article, it shall grant an accreditation certificate to
the customer.
Accreditation may be granted for a limited period of time or until revocation. The accredited body
shall permanently meet the requirements for accreditation. Should it fail to meet the requirements
during its period of accreditation, the accreditation may be withdrawn.

Application of accreditation in regulations

Article 7
In the regulations laying down conformity assessment, the manner of Slovenian Accreditation's
participation in the procedure of designating the bodies for assessment of conformity with the
requirements of regulations may be specified.

It may be specified in the regulations laying down conformity assessment that the competence of
the bodies assessing conformity with the requirements of regulations can be presumed on the basis
of accreditation certificate. The competence of these bodies may also be proven in some other
way.


IV. Transitional and final provisions

Article 8
The RS Government shall adopt the Foundation Document of Slovenian Accreditation within six
months at the latest after the effective date of this Act.



                                                                                                 250
The Founder shall provide the necessary premises for the work of Slovenian Accreditation, and
shall transfer into its unredeemable use the tangible assets and equipment of the Standards and
Metrology Institute of the Republic of Slovenia intended for the performance of accreditation tasks.
Slovenian Accreditation shall take over from the Standards and Metrology Institute of the Republic
of Slovenia the workers who are performing the accreditation tasks.

Article 9
The regulations laying down the positions and salaries of employees in the public sector shall apply
to the employees of Slovenian Accreditation.
Until the adoption of an Act laying down the positions of public officers, the regulations laying down
the positions of employees in public institutes as well as the provisions and ratios of the Act on pay
ratios in public institutes, government and local communities' authorities (Official Gazette of RS nos.
18/94 and 36/96) applying to employees in public institutes, shall apply.

Article 10
Until Slovenian Accreditation starts to operate, its activity shall be performed by the Standards and
Metrology Institute of the Republic of Slovenia.
The accreditation procedures initiated before the effective date of this Act shall for grant of
accreditation certificate be conducted in accordance with the regulations in force to the date.

Article 11

This Act shall become effective on the fifteenth day after its publication in the Official Gazette of the
Republic of Slovenia.




                                                                                                     251
ANNEX 18         CONSUMER PROTECTION ACT
                 (translation of the most relevant parts)


WARRANTY FOR FAULTLESS WORKING OF PRODUCTS

Article 15b
A product, which has been issued a warranty for its faultless working, is a product whose faultless
working is ensured through its maintenance or replacement of parts. This also applies for products
which are bought separately and used as a component part of another product.

The minister, in charge of the economy, shall pass a regulation which shall define products from the
first paragraph of this article, and more specifically regulate the warranty’s obligations for individual
types of goods, particularly:
- the shortest warranty period;
- the period of time after the warranty’s expiration date, in which the producer is still liable to ensure
maintenance, replacement parts or attachment devices.

Article 16
Upon the conclusion of a contract of sale, the producer or seller of goods from the preceding Article
shall issue a warranty certificate, technical instructions and a list of authorised service agents. The
producer or seller shall be obliged to ensure an authorised service, unless it is able to provide such
service alone.

The authorised service agent shall have a valid authorisation from the manufacturer to carry out
repairs on the products and a signed contract for the supply of original replacement parts.

The documents referred to in the first paragraph shall be entirely in the Slovene language and shall
be easily understandable.

The producer shall be obligated to provide, free of charge, for the repair and maintenance of a
product during the warranty period or its extension, and after that period for a charge, by providing
this service itself or through an authorised service agent;

Upon expiration of the warranty period, the producer shall continue to be obliged to provide the
consumer with maintenance, replacement parts and attachment devices.

The consumer may also enforce the rights from the warranty on the seller.
In the case of used products, as referred to in Article 15b, the seller, registered for the sale of used
products, shall upon the conclusion of a contract of sale, issue to the consumer a warranty
certificate, technical instructions and a list of authorised service agents. In the event that there is no
authorised service available in the Republic of Slovenia for such a product, the seller shall be
obliged to ensure an authorised service, unless it is able to provide such service alone.

The seller of a residential or business property shall provide the buyer with a warranty certificate for
all the built-in products, as referred to in Article 15b, no later than when title of ownership of the
property is passed on to the buyer.

Article 20
The producer shall ensure that authorised services are supplied with all the necessary replacement
parts, in order to repair the defects or faults, and to immediately accept a product for repair and that
the defect is repaired within a total period of a maximum of forty-five days from the date the issuer
of the warranty or authorised service received the demand for the free repair of the defect or fault
on the product. If the producer fails to service the product within this period, it shall be obliged to
replace that product for the consumer with a new identical and faultless product free of charge.

While a product, which is still under valid warranty, is being repaired, the producer or authorised
service shall provide the consumer with a similar product to use during that time, free of charge.



                                                                                                     252
In the event the producer or authorised service fails to ensure the consumer the above, the
consumer shall have the right to a reimbursement for the damage suffered as a result of not being
able to use the product, from the moment the repair or replacement was demanded until the
execution of the repair or replacement.




                                                                                             253
ANNEX 19   PERSONAL DATA PROTECTION ACT
           (translation of the most relevant parts)




                                                      254
ANNEX 20         ADMINISTRATIVE FEES ACT (translation of the most relevant parts)
                 (OJ no. 8-409/2000, 40-1658/2004)


I. APPLICATIONS

Tariff number 1
For application forms, requests, proposals, registrations and other types of applications, if no other
tax is prescribed in this tariff – 50 points
Note:
(1) Tax shall not be required for latter applications with which taxpayer requests for faster procedure
regarding an application already submitted.
(2) Payment of tax shall not be required for an application for the issue of a certificate.

Tariff number 2
For a complain or appeal against a decision issued regarding an administration matter – 200 points

II. DECISIONS AND RESOLUTIONS

Tariff number 3
For all decisions if no other tax is prescribed in this tariff – 200 points
Note:
(1) In case one decision was issued on a request of more than one person, a tax shall be paid in
the amount multiplied to the number of persons, to which a decision has been delivered;
(2) For a decision on complaint no tax is requested. For resolutions with which a procedure is
concluded or resolutions that have been issued on a request of a client and for which no other tax is
prescribed – 200 points

Tariff number 68
For the issue of a document on type- approval of a vehicle:
    1. for passenger vehicles and light lorries, categories M1 and N1 – 8.000 points
    2. for buses, lorries and towing vehicles, categories M2, M3, N2 and N3 – 12.000 points
    3. for trailers with more than 3500 kg , category O3 and O4 – 6.400 points
    4. for trailers up to 3500 kg, categories O1 and O2 – 4.000 points
    5. for motorcycles and mopeds, categories L1, L2, L3 and L4 – 5.333 points
    6. for motor tricycles, category L5 – 5.333 points
Note:
    (1) For extension of the document on type-approval of a vehicle a tax in the amount of 50% of
         the tax determined in this tariff number shall be paid.
    (2) For the second or third level of type- approval in multi-stage type-approval a in the amount
         of 50% of the tax determined in this tariff number shall be paid.
    (3) Tax from this tariff number shall be paid in cash.

Tariff number 69
In the procedure of type-approval of characteristics of vehicles, their parts or equipment:
     1. for the issue of a decision on type-approval – 5.333 points
     2. for the issue of a decision on extension of type-approval – 2.667 points

Note: Tax included in this tariff shall be paid in cash.




                                                                                                   255
ANNEX 21        DATABASES DRSC SECTOR FOR VEHICLES


Till the beginning of 2004 MP-DRSC-Sector for vehicles kept up 7 databases:
1. Database of type-approved vehicle types in the Republic of Slovenia;
2. Database of type-approved vehicle type derivatives;
3. Database of issued vehicle conformity certificates and vehicle roadworthiness certificates
4. Database of issued single vehicle approval certificates;
5. Database of issued permits for single vehicle approvals;
6. Database of delivered forms of vehicle conformity certificates and vehicle roadworthiness
      certificates
7. Database of delivered forms of single vehicle approval certificates.

These 7 databases were mutually interconnected, so that an automatic control of the data from the
database 3 and 4 in relation to the data from the other databases was performed. The databases 3
and 4 originated from the data provided by holders of vehicle type-approval certificates, i.e. by
authorised professional organisations.
The data from the database 2 in electronic form were sent to the Ministry of the Interior every
month.

At the beginning of 2004 new soft ware was introduced. As from that date only two databases are
kept up by MP-DRSC-Sector for vehicles, comprising the data mentioned below:


1.        Database of technical requirements of versions

The procedure for filling in the database of technical information on versions starts with and
application of the manufacturer or the manufacturer’s representative, who submits the technical
information in electronic version (Excel Table) to the Sector for Vehicles. The information is
included in the database via the programme CRV (Central Register of Vehicles).

D     –    vehicle information:
D.1   –    make:
D.2   –    trade name:
        – type:
        – variant:
        – version:
D.3 –      commercial name of vehicle:
D.4     – manufacturer
D.4.1 –    name
D.4.2 –    country:
K     –    type-approval number:
J     –    vehicle category:
X     –    type of bodywork:
X.1 –      description of bodywork:
X.2 –      approval mark for protective structures (tractors):
Y     –    vehicle dimensions:
Y.1 –      length:
Y.2 –      width:
Y.    –    height:
L     –    number of axles:
M     –    wheelbase (mm):
M.1 –      rear overhang (mm):
F     –    masses:
F.1 –      maximum technically permissible mass (kg):
F.2 –      maximum permissible mass at registration (kg):
F.3 –      maximum permissible mass of the combination at registration (kg):
G     –    mass of vehicle (kg):
N     –    distribution of the maximum technically permissible mass among the axles (vehicles
      over 3,500kg):



                                                                                             256
N.1     –   permissible axle load:
O       –   maximum technically permissible mass of the trailer:
O.1     –   braked (kg):
O.1.1   –   drawbar trailer (kg):
O.1.2   –   semi-trailer (kg):
O.1.3   –   centre-axle trailer (kg):
O.2     –   unbraked trailer (kg):
O.3     –   Static vertical load at the coupling point/ ball/ fifth wheel
O.4     –   pressure in feed line of braking system (kPa):
P       –   engine:
P.1     –   internal combustion engine:
                          3
P.1.1   –   capacity (cm ):
P.1.2   –   maximum net power (kW):
P.1.3   –   type of fuel:
P.1.4   –   nominal engine speed (rpm):
P.1.5   –   engine code:
P.2     -   electric motor:
P.2.1   –   type:
P.2.2   –   maximum hourly output (kW):
P.2.3   –   operating voltage (V):
P.2.4   –   battery (type, quantity, voltage):
P.2.5   –   engine code:
Q       –   power/weight ratio (kW/kg) (only for motor-cycles):
S       –   seats:
S.1     –   number of seats (including driver’s seat):
S.2     –   number of standing places:
T       –   maximum speed (km/h):
U       –   sound levels:
U.1     –   stationary (dB/A):
U.2     –   at engine speed (rpm):
U.3     –   moving (dB/A):
V       –   emissions:
V.1     –   CO (g/km or g/kWh):
V.2     –   HC (g/km or g/kWh):
V.3     –   NOx (g/km or g/kWh):
V.4     –   HC +NOx (g/km):
V.5     –   particulates at diesel engines(g/km or g/kWh):
V.7     –   CO2 (g/km):
V.8     –   combined fuel consumption (l/100km):
V.9     –   indication of the environment category of EC type-approval:(reference to the latest
            version of Directive 70/220/EEC or 88/77/EEC by which the vehicle was type-
            approved):
      –     information on emissions, needed for roadworthiness test of the vehicle
      –     compression-ignition engine:
                                                                               -1
V.6 –       corrected value of the absorption coefficient for diesel engines (m ):
V.6.1 –     normal engine idling speed (rpm):
V.6.2 –     maximum engine speed(rpm):
V.6.3 –     oil temperature (maximum/minimum) (°C):
      –     positive-ignition engine:
V.10 –      low engine idling speed (rpm):
V.10.1 –    CO content (vol%):
V.10.2 –    oil temperature (°C):
V.11 –      high engine idling speed (rpm):
V.11.1 –    CO content (vol%):
V.11.2 –    lambda value:..…
V.11.3 –    oil temperature (vol%):




                                                                                                  257
                                                     (2)
Z.1 –         permissible pneumatic tyres and rims         :
Z.2 –         type-approval mark of towing device:
Z.2.1 –       D–value:

Notes:

(1) Indicate only information with regard to individual category of vehicle.
(2) More detailed information may be indicated (dimensions, load index, speed category).


3. Database of certificates of conformity issued for SA approved vehicles for
   individual approval of vehicles (SB) and modified vehicles (SC)

Each representative of a professional organisation, which obtained the right for the issue of
certificates of conformity, shall prepare a report on the issued certificate in CSV (comma delimited
file) format. The report is included in the CRV database via FTP (file transfer protocol), where also a
control of information is completed (comparison of the information from the certificate with the
technical information of versions from the CRV database).
After a successful inclusion in the database, these information is in »real time« transferred into the
database of the Ministry of the Interior, where they serve as the basis for the registration of a
vehicle.


NATIONAL CERTIFICATE OF CONFORMITY

          -       Number of certificate
          -       Publisher of certificate
          -       Date of the issue
D         –       vehicle information:
D.1       –       make:
D.2       –       tradename:
          –       type:
          –       variant:
          –       version:
D.3       –       commercial name(s):
D.4       –       manufacturer
D.4.1     –       name:
D.4.2     –       country:
D.5       –       date of COC document or first registration:
E         –       vehicle identification number (VIN):
E.1       –       identification code (tractors only):
K         –       type-approval mark:
J         –       category of vehicle:
X         –       type of bodywork:
X.1       –       description of bodywork:
X.2       –       approval mark for protective structures (tractors):
Y         –       dimensions of vehicle:
Y.1       –        length:
Y.2       –       width:
Y.3       –       height:
L         –       number of axles:
M         –       wheelbase (mm):
M.1       –       rear overhang (mm):
F         –       masses:
F.        –       maximum technically permissible mass (kg):
F.2       –       maximum permissible mass at registration (kg):
F.3       –       maximum permissible mass of the combination at registration (kg):
G         –       mass of vehicle (kg):
N         –       distribution of the technically permissible maximum mass among the axles
                  (vehicles over 3,500kg):


                                                                                                   258
N.1      –   permissible axle load:
O        –   technically permissible maximum mass of the trailer:
O.1      –   braked (kg):
O.1.1    –   drawbar trailer (kg):
O.1.2    –   semi-trailer (kg):
O.1.3    –   centre-axle trailer (kg):
O.2      –   unbraked trailer (kg):
O.3      –   Static vertical load at the coupling point/ ball/ fifth wheel (*):
O.4      –   pressure in feed line of braking system (kPa)
P        –   engine:
P.1      –   internal combustion engine:
                           3
P.1.1    –   capacity (cm ):
P.1.2    –   maximum net power (kW):
P.1.3    –   type of fuel:
P.1.4    –   nominal engine speed (rpm):
P.1.5    –   engine code:
P.2          electric motor:
P.2.1    –   type:
P.2.2    –   maximum hourly output (kW):
P.2.3    –   operating voltage (V):
P.2.4    –   battery (type, quantity, voltage):
P.2.5    –   engine code:
Q        –   power/weight ratio (kW/kg) (only for motor-cycles):
R        –   colour of vehicle:
S        –   seats
S.1      –   number of seats (including driver’s seat):
S.2      –   number of standing places:
T        –   maximum speed (km/h):
U        –   sound levels:
U.1      –   stationary (dB/A):
U.2      –   at engine speed (rpm):
U.3      –   moving (dB/A):
V        –   emissions:
V.1      –    CO (g/km or g/kWh):
V.2      –   HC (g/km or g/kWh):
V.3      –   NOx (g/km or g/kWh):
V.4      –   HC +NOx (g/km):
V.5      –   particulates at diesel engines (g/km or g/kWh):
V.7      –   CO2 (g/km):
V.8      –   combined fuel consumption (l/100km)
V.9      –   indication of the environment category of EC type-approval:(reference to the
             latest version of Directive 70/220/EEC or 88/77/EEC by which the vehicle
             was type-approved):
         –   information on emissions, needed for roadworthiness test of the vehicle
         –    compression ignition engine:
                                                                                -1
V.6      –   corrected value of the absorption coefficient for diesel engines (m ):
V.6.1    –   engine idling speed (rpm):
V.6.2    –   maximum engine speed (rpm):
V.6.3    –   oil temperature (maximum/minimum) (°C):
         –   positive-ignition engine:
V.10     –   minimum engine idling speed (rpm):
V.10.1   –   CO content (vol%):
V.10.2   –   oil temperature (°C):
V.11     –   high engine idling speed (rpm):
V.11.1   –   CO content (vol%):
V.11.2   –   lambda value:…
V.11.3   –   oil temperature (vol%):




                                                                                            259
                                                    (2)
Z.1      –      permissible pneumatic tyres and rims :
Z.2      –      type-approval mark footowing devices:
Z.2.1    –      D–value:

Notes:

(1) Indicate only information with regard to individual category of vehicle.
(2) More detailed information may be indicated (dimensions, load index, speed category).




                                                                                           260

				
DOCUMENT INFO
Shared By:
Categories:
Stats:
views:8
posted:7/2/2011
language:English
pages:259